

V 




a- ^ & -4 

y o * >. ■* 

f> vVV c 0 N « 4 

*P .ip «• 


v 

O P\' 


-V 

f 

% 

O i 

v> 

a 

\ 


* V 1 

\ 

H * ' 



’? 2--~ ^ 


JPilv 




\° 

> 

(0 C‘ /• 

* * I ' * \’ 

3 *L . V- ' 


■fc 

clV ^ » - o’ .0- c c, 

<V *-'V v r. 

* , 




’ <v ^ A 

% : %‘ 4 ,\ 

J 0 t k ” \ ' 

k A 

1 * S* * jSSS^ 

+ Kf>, <*> ~ ..' 

E: ^ ' * VS/.|2 * 




\ 0O X. 


^ ^!/ 


> - * <Ayjji^ <9 ^ ^ ' . 

<■ _0 o *- ^ \ _<&. ^ y 

„,0 - ^ 0 ‘ ° , * 8 l a * kV 

Or * s * 0 r ’*C> v V s ww ''* > 

A r s’ 5i %. . <* <, 

■A- :4&h\ ** <* u, 

9 % A $% 


^ *r 



-v A 

* '<* iv 4 “■ 

^ T£> ° 5 

* ^ * 

X° °A. 

K <* 

-",. '.*>-.** N °" 

■^via^/ie *■ 

%.<y :mMb,\ 


c c ‘ 




o. 




^ * &rf[///5*-> * ,; >o a 1 ^ 

f> , V " ^ '7 = ‘/ 0> 

"o 0 x ' ■- %'i . 'l ■'■■ J ' • 


• iV 


^ * 

^ s^+.y-A v « 

N( *V ' <° 

c 0 N 0 ♦ „0‘ « 




,0 o. 


' 8 I ^ \V <,*«» 

V * s Vrw * ^ 

v v A#-/ X- 

<*• gr ?"- — *. m * 



O 0 


\ 


' Q b 

\ o> 

\ * v V 



s ^ 


^'••T**' a® 1 '' , . %*■».. 

■< ‘ ^4p#* ^ 
> «/>„ " ^ 


Xa / 


V > fl 



9 H 0 


A* %/> -* 

* <\ x .o- * 

^ y 0 Z, X * N ^ l » 4, S 

* ■■% >' i‘l ', c o 

r ' ' x ° o x 

x 0 ^- ■ «■ 

_ A O *• s 

9 ,0 J ’<3. -V ff , A ^ ^ 



, “ “u/ «>g \\T 

N -^V ^ 

s .0 C y o » x ^ t < X 

^ 9 V 1 H k i ^ 







,0 o. 


c> 


8 I A " \ V 

\ . S 


t « 



■>* .0° *o 

,N ° 

<1 


v-V r 







4^ ^ 


<S» */ 


° N w^ °° 

V 



y o V k * \X '^ > ' / t> ft S S 

vV - o N o L t ^ Q k 



, ,^ S % '>W.' o - 

, . ,.'■ ,# V '», M o’ A 0- O . 

> a 9‘ a'* 0 ', c a 


o5 '^. 



A V </>^ 

aV 


A 


•V 



-/a . ■*> 

o « k 



a- ^ -s a v* 

• \ O // , , s « 0 

\ ' vi ,. / ft ft s TS v 

A N a o * G b 1 0 .0>- A * v 


A'X C ° " “ « V ' 

^ ^ ^ ^ ° x 
0 Ov a * A 


\ XX 


9 ,0* 



d* 

c o *■ * 

A- ' 11" 1 



P . ^ 


x°A. 


d « 


9 N 0 


* ^Cr 


. 0 * 























































































































“I need not tell you,” he added in a serious tone, “ there can hardly be any- 
thing worse than for a sentinel ... to neglect his duties by sleeping or 
abandoning his post.” 

Page 262. 




R BOY SCOUTS 
IN CAMP 


BY 

EDWIN JAMES HOUSTON Ph.D. 

(PRINCETON) 


WITH COLORED FRONTISPIECE AND FOUR HALF-TONE 
ILL USTRA TIONS 


PHILADELPHIA 

DAVID McKAY, PUBLISHER 

604-8 South Washington Square 


* * 



Copyright, 1912, by David McKay 


Our Boy Scouts io Camp __ 

S 


g,CI.A3J6722 


Characters 


Captain David Blount, Scoutmaster. 

Edgar Campbell Brown, Leader of the Hyena Patrol. 
SamueTl John Flemming, Leader of the Ram Patrol. 


Harvey Lewis Thomson, or “ Harve,” Corporal 
Earl Scott Adams, or “ Clacker ” 

Archie Boyd Lewellyn, aged 10 | or the 

Walter Edward Nelson, aged io ^ ) Kiddies 
LarrY Patrick O’Hooligan, or “ Pat ” 

George Henry Potts, or “ Carrots ” 

John Doolittle Smith, or “ Sleepy ” 


Scouts of 
► the Hyena 
Patrol. 


-} 


The Twins 


Samuel DeWitt Hazeltine, or “ Hazy,” Corporal' 
Henry Carl Davidson, or <( Hen 
Thomas John Davidson, or “ Tom 
Carl Henry Schmucker, “ Pud ” or 
Tobias Allen Greenthorn, or “ Tobey ” 

George Pourzalez, or “ Georgy Po-rgy ” 

Jeremiah Walker, a somnambulist 


Fatty ” 


Scouts of 
the Ram 
Patrol. 


Colonel Floyd Lewis Lennox, a permanent visitor to the camp. 
Professor Gustave von Schwammerdam, of Leipsig. 

James Henry Clinton, a jolly boy visitor from across the river , 
and afterward a scout of the Hyena Patrol. 

Arthur Curtis Lewis, or “ Artie,” a jolly little honorary scout 
of the Hyena Patrol. 


* 


3 






1 





























































































► 























































































































































































































Preface 


In “ Our Boy Scouts ” stories are told of the 
jolly and exciting doings of a troop of Boy 
Scouts, under the direction of a scoutmaster and 
leaders, thoroughly acquainted with the peculi- 
arities of boys, and sufficiently posted in their 
exacting duties, to get the best results and to 
make the movement of constantly increasing 
interest. 

Those who have never personally experienced 
the jolly times that are to be had in camp with 
a crowd of bright, clean, healthy boys, under 
competent officers, both during the daytime, 
and at night around the camp-fire, cannot fail 
to be interested in the perusal of this volume. 
In such a case truth is, indeed, often far stranger 
than fiction. 


5 


Contents 


I. The Hyena and the Ram Patrols . 11 

II. Quests for a Camp Site ... 27 

III. All Out for Camp .... 49 

IV. The First Night at Camp ... 65 

Y. A Four- Legged Scout Reaches Camp 

After Midnight .... 80 

YI. Arrival of the Colonel and the 

Professor 91 

YII. Fire-Kindling Contests . . .107 

VIII. Signaling and Tracking . . . 124 

IX. Mystery in the Camp — The Ghost . 139 

X. Waggle Qualifies for Membership in 

the Hyena Patrol .... 159 

XI. Why Professor Schwammerdam Left 

Camp 174 

XII. Fun at. the Camp-fire .... 196 

XIII. Scout Games 209 

XIY. Archie’s Nose Put Out of Joint . 223 

XY. The Lost Scout 237 

XYI. A Three Days’ Exploration Hike . 253 
XVII. Captain Kidd’s Buried Treasure . 268 

XVIII. Discovery of the Counterfeiters’ 

Cave 281 

XIX. The Rescue of Archie and Walter . 297 

XX. Breaking Camp— Conclusion . . 318 


7 











Illustrations 


PAGE 


“I need not tell you,” he added in a serious tone, “there can 
hardly be anything worse than for a sentinel ... to neglect 
his duties by sleeping or abandoning his post.” Frontispiece . 

It was a glorious view they obtained from that highest point of 

the ridge, 36 v 

They had a glorious swim. The water was just the right tem- 
perature, and all were good swimmers, . . . . .64 

Running rapidly to the dog they saw that he was pointing to a 
stone trail ; that is, to a small stone resting on the top of a 
large one, 146 

By keeping in the shadow of the pillars and stepping lightly, 

they were able to get near enough to see distinctly, . . 291 v'” 


Our Boy Scouts in Camp 

CHAPTER I 

THE HYENA AND THE RAM PATROLS 

“O-oo-wah! Oo-wah! Wahl” The cry of the 
laughing hyena suddenly rang through the still 
air of the woods, only to be repeated in a few 
moments from another direction ; and this, in 
turn, to be again repeated in still other direc- 
tions. 

Those not posted might have supposed the 
cries following that first heard were its echoes. 
But coming, as they did, after the sound of a 
shrill whistle, recognized by those for whom it 
was intended as that of their leader, the boy 
scouts of the Hyena Patrol knew it was a call 
for them to join him as quickly as possible. 

The scouts of this patrol were scattered in all 
directions through the woods for a mile or more. 
On hearing the whistle, the nearer scouts gave 
the hyena cry at the tops of their voices, and 
this being repeated by all the Hyena scouts 
within hearing, started them on a swift run 


12 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


toward the point from which the sound of the 
whistle had come. 

But there were other scouts in the woods who 
knew that the hyena cry was not intended for 
them. Soon another whistle was heard different 
from the first, on hearing which these scouts 
at once gave their cry as loud as they could: 
“ Ba-a ! Ba-a ! " 

This call, like the other, was repeated by each 
of the boys of the Ram Patrol, and again re- 
peated by the more distant scouts until, spread- 
ing through the woods, they, too, were soon 
hurrying in the direction of their signals. 

“ That's our call, Walt," said a scout of the 
Hyena Patrol to his companion. “ I'll pass it 
on," he added, and at once gave, as loud as he 
could, an excellent imitation of the cry of the 
laughing hyena. 

“ O-oo-wah ! Oo-wah ! Wah ! " The call was 
soon heard from different directions, that, judg- 
ing from the increasing faintness, were evidently 
spreading farther and farther away. 

“ Give the call, Archie," said Walt. “ I do 
hope our scouts'll get in first. Unless we're 
spry, the Ram Patrol will beat us." 

As they were talking one of the answering 
calls was heard. 


THE PATROLS 


*3 

“ That’s Pat O’Hooligan ; I recognize his 
voice. And that’s Carrots ; don’t you think 
so?” 

“ Sure,” was the reply. 

“ Have you seen Sleepy, Archie ? ” inquired 
Walt. “ We’ll have to look him up and run 
him in if we wish our patrol to beat the 
Rams.” 

“ Is it Sleepy you’re asking for ? ” said 
O’Hooligan, who joined them in time to hear 
Walter’s question. “ Oi passed him some toime 
ago.” 

“ Yes, Pat, it’s Sleepy we’re talking about,” 
replied Walter. “ Was any one with him ? ” 

“ Yes, Clacker Adams,” was the reply. 

“ That’s good luck,” said Walter, laughing. 
“ Sleepy cannot help keeping awake with Clack- 
er’s tongue wagging.” 

“ Show us where we can find them, Pat,” said 
Archie. 

They set out on the double-quick, with Pat 
leading, when the cry of the laughing hyena 
was again heard. This time it was produced in 
a far more artistic manner than before. 

“ That’s Clacker’s call, Archie,” said Walter. 

“There’s no doubting that,” was the reply. 
“ There is no one in troop who can sound the 
hyena cry as well as he.” 

Putting on a spurt, the boys soon reached 


i 4 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

Adams and Sleepy. The latter was heard loudly 
protesting. 

“ Let up, Clacker. Don't you see I'm winded ? ” 
“ You’re mistaken ; you are certainly mis- 
taken, Sleepy,” said Adams. “ Your walking is 
fine now, just fine. Try to put a spurt on it. 
You don’t want to come in last and let the 
Rams beat our patrol, do you ? ” 

“ Let me get my breath a moment, and I'll 
put on all the spurt you wish,” replied Sleepy. 
“ Cut that pushing, can’t you, Clacker? If you 
were not back of me, I’d make you quit.” 

But Adams was not to be called off. He only 
increased his pushing, so that Sleepy was being 
hurried forward at a still more rapid gait. 

“ Three cheers for Clacker,” cried Walt. 
“ Let's help him keep Sleepy on the move. 
Get back of Clacker, Pat, and help him push. 
Archie, take hold of one of Sleepy’s hands and 
I’ll take the other. By a double push from be- 
hind, and a double pull from the front, it will 
be queer if we don’t bring him in in time for 
our patrol to get there first and win.” 

“ This is a fine new game, a fine new game,” 
cried Clacker, delighted with the increased 
speed. “ What shall we call it ? ” 

“ Bedad, and Oi think ye moight call it a 
relay-race.” 

“ Better call it push and medicine-ball,” cried 


THE PATROLS 


1 5 

Clacker, who was something of a wag. “ You 
are the medicine-ball, Sleepy. Don’t you think 
the game great ? ” 

“ Where’s our corporal ? ” inquired Walter. 

“ I saw Harve some time ago. He was run- 
ning in fine shape,” replied Archie. “ There is 
i¥> need to worry about him.” 

Doubly aided as he was from both rear and 
front, Sleepy now made excellent time. As they 
were drawing near, they heard a bugle call. 

“Do ye moind that?” inquired Pat. “It’s 
our scoutmaster who is calling. What do ye 
think is up ? ” . 

“ Something big, I think. Something big and 
fine,” said Clacker. 

“ You’re right there, Adams,” said Archie. 
“ I wonder what it is.” 

“ The faster we bring the medicine-ball in, 
the sooner we will hear Captain Blount tell us,” 
said Adams, laughing. 

But let us see what the scouts of the Ram 
Patrol were doing while the above was happen- 
ing with the Hyenas. 

When the corporal of the patrol, Samuel 
DeWitt Hazeltine, or, as the boys called him, 
“ Hazy,” heard the call he said to one of his 
scouts : 


1 6 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


“ That’s our call.” And then at the top of 
his voice he gave the cry of the Rams. 

“ Ba-a-a ! Ba-a-a ! ” 

The call was almost immediately repeated 
from different directions. 

“ Shout it out loud, Hen,” he said to one of 
the boys ; when this was done and answered, 
Hazy, turning to the other boy, said : 

“ Now you shout it, Tom, good and loud.” 

Hazy and his two companions apparently had 
no trouble in recognizing the answering calls 
from their patrol who were now coming in from 
all sides. 

“ That’s Tobey Greenthorn,” said Hazy. 

“ And that’s Walker,” said Tom on hearing 
another call. 

Just then a most remarkable call was heard, 
one they would hardly have recognized as a 
Ram call, it was uttered in so stuttering a 
manner. 

“ Ba-ba-ba-ba-baa ! Ba-ba-ba-ba-ba ! ” 

“ That’s 4 Georgy Porgy,’ ” exclaimed Hazy, 
laughing. “ How funny his stutterings make 
it sound.” But he added, “ Those boys can be 
counted on to hurry. Have any of you seen 
‘ Fatty Schmucker ’ ? Unless we can find and 
hurry him in, the Hyenas will be sure to get in 
first. Have any of you seen him ? ” he inquired 
of his companions. 


THE PATROLS 


17 

“ I saw him half a mile back,” said Tobey, 
“ sitting on a log, completely blown, and wiping 
the sweat from his face.” 

“ Show us the way, Tobey,” said Hazy. “ We 
must hustle him along or the Hyenas will win, 
for sure.” 

“ Oh, I don't know, Hazy,” said Hen. “ I 
guess the Hyenas will have trouble in getting 
Sleepy on the run.” 

“ Don't you believe it, Hen,” said Tobey, who 
then described the odd sight of the four Hyenas 
dragging and pushing the unfortunate Sleepy 
toward the place from which the whistle call 
came. 

Under Tobey's lead the Ram scouts found 
Fatty and hurried him forward in a manner 
somewhat like that adopted by the Hyenas with 
Sleepy. 

But let us go on ahead of the hurrying scouts 
of both patrols to the place from which the 
signals came. This was a slight elevation that 
permitted both the surrounding woods to be 
seen, and the whistle and bugle signals to spread 
freely in all directions. 

As we draw near, three men, the highest offi- 
cers in the troop, are seen standing on the eleva- 
tion, looking and listening. They are Captain 
David Blount, scoutmaster, and Edgar Campbell 


1 8 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


Brown and Samuel John Flemming, leaders of 
the Hyena and Ram Patrols, respectively. 

Captain Blount, or, as the boys generally 
called him, when speaking to one another, 
Captain David, was a splendid man for the 
difficult post of scoutmaster. He was about 
forty-five ; active, clean-cut, fond of boys, and 
well versed in woodcraft, or a knowledge of 
the woods, the water, the land, and the air ; and, 
what was more important, in boy-craft, or a 
knowledge of boys. His knowledge of wood- 
craft was based on actual experience ; for he 
had come from the far West, where for many 
years he had been engaged in scout work, both 
for the United States government, and for a 
great cattle ranch. It was, therefore, a most 
sensible action when, having determined to 
form a “ Troop of Boy Scouts/' in a certain city 
in Pennsylvania, Blount was appointed. 

As, perhaps, most of our readers know, the 
names of Boy Scout Troops are generally taken 
from the name of the city, state, or section of 
the country from which they come. Sometimes, 
however, when, as in this case, the boys come 
from many different sections, another name is 
employed, so it was agreed to call this the “ Troop 
of Our Boy Scouts." 

The selection of patrol leaders was equally 


THE PATROLS 


19 

fortunate. Both men were still students in uni- 
versities. Brown, leader of the Hyenas, was a 
senior at Princeton, and Flemming, leader of the 
Rams, a junior at Harvard. Brown was twenty- 
one, and older than Flemming by one year. Both 
were splendidly developed physically, the leader 
of the Hyenas being six feet two inches in his 
stocking feet, and the leader of the Rams, meas- 
ured in the same way, six feet and two and a half 
inches. 

Like the scoutmaster, both men were splen- 
didly fitted for their work as patrol leaders. 
They were popular among the boys, a popularity 
gained both from a thorough knowledge of the 
work, as well as of the peculiarities and needs of 
boys. Besides the knowledge of these things, 
Brown had chemistry and mineralogy, and 
Flemming electricity, as a hobby. 

From a careful study of the faces of the three 
men as they watched the boys coming in on the 
double-quick, it was evident that they were 
proud of them. This was especially the case 
with Captain Blount, who, turning to the lead- 
ers, said : 

“ They’re splendid boys, and are nearly all in 
the best physical condition. The scout move- 
ment is doing them much good. When they 
learn that we have concluded to take them 


20 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

to camp for five weeks, they will be greatly 
pleased.” 

“ If I don’t have a glorious time in camp with 
such jolly boys,” said Mr. Brown, “ it will cer- 
tainly be my own fault.” 

“ The boys will soon be in, gentlemen,” said 
the captain to the leaders. “ You had better go 
a short distance from each other so as to keep 
the ‘ Rams ’ and ‘ Hyenas ’ separate. Report 
to me as soon as they are all assembled, since 
there is a generous rivalry between the patrols 
to reach here first.” 

As the scouts came in each saluted, first the 
scoutmaster and then his patrol leader. This 
salute consists in holding the first three fingers 
of the right hand so as to point upward, with the 
thumb resting on the nail of the little finger, 
bringing the hand to the shoulder and holding 
the palm to the front. 

The Hyenas were the first to arrive, and of 
course won. 

“ I have to report, sir,” said the patrol leader 
to the scoutmaster, “ that all my patrol are pres- 
ent two minutes ahead of the Rams.” 

“ I have to report, sir,” said the leader of the 
Rams to the scoutmaster, “ that all my patrol 
are present two minutes behind the Hyenas.” 

“ I congratulate the Hyenas on their victory,” 


THE PATROLS 


21 


said the scoutmaster. “ As I need not tell you,” 
he added, “ a victory of this kind can only be 
won by what is known as team work. It is not 
enough that each scout does his best. It is 
necessary that each does all he can to help the 
others.” 

“ Bedad,” whispered Pat to Carrots, “ and is 
not our captain great? Oi belave he knows 
everything in the world. Oi reckon he saw the 
way Sleepy was helped to do his best.” 

“ I believe you, Pat,” replied Carrots. 

It may be well to give a brief description of 
the scouts in the order in which their names 
were called by their leaders. 

In the Hyena Patrol the names were as 
follows : 

Earl Scott Adams. By far the most popular 
boy in the patrol, or, for that matter, in the 
troop. Nor was this surprising, since Earl fairly 
bubbled over with jollity. He was never dull, 
and was so fond of talking that from the time he 
got up in the morning until he turned in for the 
night, his tongue got little rest. Indeed some 
of his scoutmates declared that it was hinged in 
the middle and wagged both ways. He had a 
curious habit of repeating certain words in his 
speech, but that did not make what he said less 
interesting, for the repetitions were well chosen. 


22 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


Nearly everybody in the troop, at least every 
one of any account, received a nickname from 
his companions. And Earl did not escape. 
Indeed, his name was too often in their mouths 
to permit an exception being made in his favor. 
They called him “ Clacker ” because of his tongue 
activity. But the name was by no means given 
in any objectionable sense. Although he had 
much to say, he never talked at random. 

Harvey Lewis Thomson, the corporal of the 
patrol, and next to its leader, its oldest scout, 
was generally known among the scouts as 
“ Harve.” He was a steady, reliable young man, 
and very popular. 

Archie Boyd Lewellyn , or Archie, aged ten, was 
the youngest boy in the patrol. While it is 
neither customary, nor indeed advisable, to ad- 
mit boys under twelve to membership in a troop, 
yet, very sensibly, this rule is sometimes set 
aside, since, as those who best know boys are 
aware, it frequently happens that boys of ten are 
both physiologically and mentally far older than 
boys of thirteen or fourteen, just as boys of thir- 
teen or fourteen are often much younger than 
those of ten. 

Archie was a nephew of Colonel Lennox, a 
visitor to the camp, who will be introduced 
shortly. He was a jolly little chap, with twin- 


THE PATROLS 


2 3 

kling blue eyes that generally saw all that oth- 
ers saw, and often much that they failed to see. 
He was abundantly able to take care of himself, 
and, next to Adams, was, perhaps, the most pop- 
ular boy in the troop. He was a “ Tenderfoot,” 
one in the lowest division of scouts. Though 
at times almost precociously old in his ways, yet, 
as we shall see, he sometimes exhibited the char- 
acteristics of a ten-year-old, or, indeed, of a much 
younger boy. 

Walter Edward Nelson , or “ Walt,” only a trifle 
older than Archie, closely resembled him in his 
characteristics. These boys were pronounced 
chums, and were so much together that if either 
was wanted, he could generally be found not 
far from the other. The two boys were known 
as “ The Kids.” 

Larry Patrick O 1 Hooligan, also known as 
“ Pat,” claimed to be a descendant of the Irish 
kings. He had the brogue of the Emerald Isle 
and was proud of it. Like many of his nation- 
ality, Pat was quick tempered, and ready almost 
any time for a scrap. He was, however, at the 
bottom both good-natured and forgiving. 

George Henry Potts , generally known as “ Car- 
rots,” because of his wonderful red, or, more 
correctly, orange-colored hair, was Pat's mate 


24 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

and chum. The attraction between the two was 
based, in this instance, on the possession of 
opposites ; for, with the single exception of 
quick tempers, the lads were of entirely differ- 
ent dispositions. 

John Doolittle Smith , or “ Sleepy/’ was almost 
hopelessly lazy, but nevertheless a good-natured 
boy ; he was fond of remaining in bed long after 
the bugle sounded reveille when every one was 
expected to take a plunge in the river. Indeed, 
the boys showed such good-natured concern lest 
Sleepy should be late at breakfast, that they 
often took the trouble to remove his pajamas 
and pitch him in the water in order thoroughly 
to waken him. 

Coming now to the Ram Patrol, we have the 
following : 

Samuel DeWitt Hazeltine ) or “ Hazy/’ corporal 
of the Rams, and, next to the leader, its oldest 
scout. Hazy was heavily handicapped by 
having a rich and injudicious father, who did 
not hesitate to give his son whatever he wished, 
with very little regard to cost. He was good- 
natured, but lazy as regards his school work. 
“ Dad’s rich,” he would say. “ What’s the use 
of my making such a fuss over my studies ? ” 
There was one thing, however, about which he 
was not lazy. In all athletic and gymnastic 


THE PATROLS 


25 

sports, Hazy excelled most of the boys of his 
patrol. 

Henry Carl Davidson and Thomas John David - 
son, or “ The Twins/' were generally known as 
“ Hen ” and “ Tom ” respectively. Like many 
twins, they so closely resembled each other that 
at first it was difficult to tell them apart. This, 
however, did not trouble the boys long, so that 
the difficulties arising from their close resem- 
blance soon ceased in the camp. 

Carl Henry Schmucker , known as “ Pud/' or 
“ Fatty,” was a merry, though lazy lad, who 
tipped the scale at two hundred pounds. His 
ambition was to reduce his weight by the Bant- 
ing Treatment, by Fletcherism, or by any of the 
so-called fat-reducing systems. 

Tobias Allen Greenthorn , or “ Tobey ” ; George 
Pourzalez , a stutterer, known as “ Georgy Porgy ” ; 
and Jearemiah Walker, a somnambulist or sleep- 
walker were the other members of the Ram 
Patrol. 

James Harry Clinton, or Harry, was a jolly 
boy, who lived across the river. He first came 
to the camp as a visitor, but soon became a 
member of the Hyena Patrol. 

Arthur Curtis Lewis , or “ Artie,” a lively little 
chap of not quite five, broke the record for age, 


26 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


and put Archie's nose out of joint by being 
elected an honorary scout of the Hyena Patrol. 

Col. Floyd Lewis Lennox , a friend of all the 
boys, and an old acquaintance of the scout- 
master, Captain Blount, intended to visit the 
camp for a few days only, but liked it so much 
that he remained during the five weeks of its 
existence. 

Prof. Gustave von Schwammerdam , of Leipsig, 
a learned man, but so unpractical as to be un- 
able to make his knowledge of any use to the 
boys ; he made himself very unpopular and soon 
left the camp. 


CHAPTER II 


QUESTS FOR A CAMP SITE 

When the scoutmaster had finished speaking 
to the troop, he said to the leaders : 

“ I wish to discuss the details of our five 
weeks’ camp before making an announcement,” 
and then turning to the troop, he said : 

“ You are dismissed for a quarter of an hour. 
Be ready to return here promptly on the call 
of my bugle. But before you go I wish to say 
that we have decided to do something I’m sure 
will greatly please you. All is practically ar- 
ranged now, except a few details I wish to dis- 
cuss with your leaders.” 

The announcement was followed by cheers 
from the troop and by calls by the Hyenas and 
the Rams. Then they broke into groups and 
walked in different directions. In every case, 
however, they were careful to go far enough 
from their officers so that it would be impossible 
to hear what they were talking about. They 
had been taught that gentlemen would never 
for a moment hang around where other gentle- 
men are talking of things not intended for them 
to hear. 


27 


28 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


“ What’s up, Earl ; have you any idea ? ” in- 
quired Walter as he and Archie, Earl’s closest 
chums, walked off together. 

“ I can’t say,” was the reply ; “ but of this 
I’m sure. It will be something fine, something 
very fine, or Captain David would not have said 
it will be a pleasing surprise.” 

“ What are you fellows hurrying off for? I 
want to talk with you about the surprise the 
captain thinks he’ll have for us.” 

It was Hazy, corporal of the Rams, speaking ; 
Pat and Carrots were with him. 

“ If Clacker will stop wagging his tongue 
long enough to let me get in a few words,” cried 
Pat, “ I’ve something to say I’m sure will greatly 
please you.” 

There was a hearty laugh from all, for Pat 
was a born mimic, and had exactly reproduced 
the captain’s manner of speaking, save only in 
the fact that the captain’s voice was a deep bass, 
while Pat’s was a soprano. 

“Shut up, kiddies,” said Hazy good-naturedly. 
“ You know what we want to talk about. If you 
don’t stop talking, Archie, I’ll give you the 
thirty-third degree.” 

“ I don’t know exactly what that degree is, 
Hazy,” said Archie laughing. “ But I under- 
stand that arnica and witch-hazel are good to 
rub one’s body with after getting it.” 


QUESTS FOR A CAMP SITE 29 

“ If you compel me to give you the degree, 
Archie, you’ll not forget it in a hurry,” said 
Hazy good-naturedly. 

“ Then I’ll be good. Tell us what you want 
to know, Hazy.” 

“Do you know what’s up?” inquired Hazy. 
“ Can any of you guess what Captain David has 
up his sleeve ? Come, Archie, can’t you tell us ? ” 

“Do you take me for a soothsayer, Hazy?” 
inquired Archie. “ How can I tell you what I 
don’t know? Do you suppose for a moment 
the captain would tell me what he intends to 
do, and keep it from the rest of you ? ” 

“ I thought, Archie,” said Hazy, “ that since 
your uncle, Colonel Lennox, is so intimate with 
the captain, they might have been talking about 
it, and you happened to hear what it was. If 
you did, I’m sure, since you’re such a good- 
natured little chap, you’ll tell us all you know.” 

“Not a word have I heard,” exclaimed Archie. 
“ Besides,” he added in an indignant tone, “ do 
you for a moment suppose I would so far forget 
I am a gentleman as to go round blabbing what 
I happened to hear ? If I should do such a low, 
mean thing, Uncle Floyd would hardly ever 
forgive me, and I certainly would never forgive 
myself. I am surprised, Hazy, you should ask 
me to do such a thing.” 

“ I beg your pardon, Archie,” said Hazy. 


3 o OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ You are quite right. I am ashamed of myself. 
Pray forgive me.” 

Another group, consisting of Harve, the twins, 
Hen and Tom, and Tobey, who had walked off 
in another direction, also began discussing what 
Captain Blount expected to surprise them with. 

It will be noticed that “ Hazy " had gone off 
with a group of the Hyenas, and “ Harve " with 
a group of the Rams. Generally, but by no 
means always, each corporal walked with the 
scouts of his own patrol. 

“ I wonder what it is the captain says will be 
a pleasant surprise to us? " inquired Harve. 

“ But, Harve/' interrupted Fatty, “ the cap- 
tain said something about arranging details 
with the leaders. Suppose the leaders don't 
agree with the captain ? ” 

“ Not agree with the captain, Fatty ! " ex- 
claimed Hen. “ You don't know the captain. 
He’ll talk them into it, if they don't agree at 
once. Won't he, Harve ? ” 

“ Sure," was the reply. 

“ What do you think the captain has up his 
sleeve, Harve ? " inquired Tom. 

“ I don’t know, Tom," was the reply, “ and 
I'm bad at guessing. Good-bye, boys. I'll go 
off and find some of the Hyena scouts. There 
go some with Hazy. I’ll join them." This he 


QUESTS FOR A CAMP SITE 31 

did, while Hazy joined the scouts with whom 
Harve had been walking. 

It was evident that Fatty was feeling bad 
because the defeat of the Ram Patrol had been 
caused by him. If he had not been so lazy the 
Rams might have won. 

“ Can you and the other fellows of the patrol 
ever forgive me for making our patrol lose ? ” 
he inquired in an anxious tone. “ I know Pm 
slow to learn and slow to get around.” 

“ There’s no use in blubbering about it now, 
Fatty,” said Hazy in a good-natured tone. “ Do 
the best you can next time. If the fellows be- 
lieve it’s your best, they’ll forgive you.” 

“ I’ll do my best, Hazy,” said Fatty turning 
back. “ Please excuse me. I guess I’ll go no 
further with you now.” 

41 1 wonder what’s up ? ” said Hazy, but none of 
them appeared to know. 

At the end of the fifteen minutes, while they 
were hurrying back at the call of the captain’s 
bugle, they found Fatty, fully twenty yards 
ahead of them, running at a rate that, for him, 
was terrific. 

“ Three cheers for Fatty ! ” said Hazy. 44 That’s 
the way to do it ! ” 

44 After all, he is not such a bad fellow,” re- 
marked Tom. 


32 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ That’s what Captain David says,” remarked 
Hen. “ He says Pud will surprise us all some 
of these days.” 

When the two patrols had assembled, so great 
had been the effort that each had all its scouts 
in at the same time. They saluted, and stood 
anxiously waiting to hear what the captain had 
to say. 

“ I am glad to tell you that we have decided 
that our troop will go in camp for five weeks, 
beginning one week from to-day.” 

The announcement was greeted by loud hur- 
rahs, followed successively by the calls of the 
two patrols, led by the Hyenas, for it was the 
custom that the patrol which had won the 
greatest number of points should have the first 
call. 

It required nearly three minutes for them to 
subdue all their enthusiasm. Then they re- 
mained quiet, but only because they wished to 
hear details from the scoutmaster. 

“ I understand what you want, boys,” said 
Captain Blount smiling. “ You wish me to tell 
you where the camp is to be. That is the point 
I have just been discussing with your leaders. 
Our camp will be somewhere on this river, but 
not too near any big city or town. We wish to 
get away from crowds of people. 


QUESTS FOR A CAMP SITE 33 

“ As some of you probably know,” he continued, 
“ Colonel Lennox owns much of the land be- 
tween the tops of the hills on both sides of the 
river for a distance of several miles. He has 
given us permission to camp in any part of this 
territory. Besides this, many other gentlemen, 
owning large tracts of land in the neighborhood, 
have kindly made a similar offer. Now your 
leaders agree with me that it will be an excel- 
lent plan to permit the patrols to make an ex- 
ploration of any or all of these sites, and prepare 
a map or chart of the one selected, marking on 
it the location of the camp, the spring or water 
supply, the swimming place, and the boat land- 
ing. These charts and reports will be submitted 
to a general meeting of the troop in order to de- 
cide where we shall locate. Of course, as scout- 
master, I can veto any choice. And now tell me 
what you think of our plan. Speak out without 
any hesitation,” said the captain. 

“ Splendid ! ” “ Fine ! ” “ Capital I ” “ Can’t 
be beat I ” came from many voices. “ Three 
cheers for our captain and leaders.” 

0 In placing in your hands, with certain re- 
strictions, the choice of a camp site,” said Cap- 
tain Blount, “ I wish you not to forget that much 
of the fun you can have in your camp will de- 
pend on the care that has been taken to see that 
the place chosen possesses certain requirements. 


34 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

In order to help you in your selection, I will 
briefly name some of them. 

“ In the first place,” said the captain, “ a good 
camp site should be large — at least two or three 
miles in width between the hilltops and the 
river. This would rule out all the islands ; then 
the site should be wooded in some places and 
cleared in others. There should be a good piece 
of level ground for a ball field (cheering), a good 
swimming place, not too near a public road, but 
near enough your tents to permit you, in the 
morning, when reveille is sounded, to throw off 
your pajamas, make a rush to the river for a 
plunge that will whet your appetites for break- 
fast. (Prolonged cheering.) 

“ I know that many of you have rowboats, 
canoes, and possibly one or two motor boats. A 
landing place must be provided for these also 
near the tents and swimming place. 

“ But most important of all,” he continued, 
“ is a strong spring of pure cold water near the 
camp. As for the camp site, it should be on a 
fairly level place, where there are no hollows in 
which rain water can collect. 

“ And now,” continued the captain, “ a few 
words as to how the exploration is to be made. 
Each patrol is to have one day for its explora- 
tion for the site.” 


QUESTS FOR A CAMP SITE 35 

“ Which patrol gets the first day, captain ? ” 
came from both the Hyenas and the Ram scouts. 

“ That will be determined by lot,” replied the 
captain. 

The choice fell to the Hyenas, who, after talk- 
ing the matter over, chose the first day. 

“ We get out here, boys,” said Mr. Brown, the 
leader of the Hyena Patrol. “ We have hard 
work ahead of us, if we conclude to examine all 
the sites that have been offered us.” 

“Have you any place in mind, Mr. Brown,” 
inquired Harve, “ that you think possesses all 
the requirements that Captain Blount said were 
necessary for a good site ? ” 

“ I cannot say I know any site that meets 
them all,” was the reply, “ but I know one that 
possesses most of them. But,” he added, “ the 
captain wants all the boys to join in this selec- 
tion.” 

“ Why not let our patrol leader show us the 
site he has in mind ? ” said Harve to the scouts. 
“ Then, if we don’t like it and there is time, we 
can explore the other places.” 

“Agreed.” “That’s the talk.” “The very 
thing.” “ Let’s do it, Harve,” came from the 
scouts. 

“ Then we’ll climb to the top of that knoll,” 
said Mr. Brown, pointing to a part of the hill on 


36 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

the side of the river on which they were stand- 
ing. “ It is the highest in the neighborhood, and 
gives a good view of the surrounding country. 
It’s a full mile and a half from here, but I’m 
sure that distance will not wind any of you.” 

It was a glorious view they obtained from that 
highest point of the ridge. The broad river 
flowed like a great stream of polished silver 
between two nearly parallel ridges of high hills. 
Here and there, a few large and many small 
islands could be seen set, like emeralds, in a 
great frame of burnished silver. In most 
places, the woods extended all the way from 
the top of the hills to the river, but here and 
there portions of the forests had been removed, 
and cultivated fields of wheat, corn, timothy or 
clover were visible. As the boys readily under- 
stood, it would be no trouble to use one of these 
cleared places for a ball field. 

Most of the land between the summit of the 
hills and the river sloped gently toward the 
water. In some places the country was rolling ; 
in others it was distinctly terraced, that is, it 
consisted of a number of raised shelves or plat- 
forms, with almost precipitous slopes toward the 
water. 

“ That’s certainly fine, Archie. It’s certainly 
fine,” said Earl in a low tone. “ I think it will 
be hard to find a better place.” 



It was a glorious view they obtained from that highest point of the ridge. 




















* 





































































































































































































































































































































































































































































































































QUESTS FOR A CAMP SITE 37 

“ It's all right, Earl,” was the reply. “ Won't 
we have great times with our camp in a place 
like this?” 

“ Especially,” said Walter, “ with the kind of 
boys we have in our patrol.” 

“ Say in our troop, Walter,” remarked their 
leader. “ When you are contending against the 
Rams it is proper to think of your own patrol, 
but at all other times you should think of the 
entire troop.” 

“ Mr. Brown,” inquired Harve, who had been 
examining with a pair of field-glasses a place on 
the ridge about five or six miles from where 
they were standing, “ don't that look like a 
small stream or creek emptying into the 
river? ” 

“ It's a creek, heavily wooded on both banks. 
The land on this side belongs to Colonel Len- 
nox, and can be selected for our camp if we so 
wish.” 

“ Then if we chose for our camp site a good 
piece of land on this side of the river, taking in 
one or two miles up the creek, we would be well 
fixed. Don't you think so, sir?” 

“ That’s what I had in mind, Harve,” replied 
the leader. 

“ Won't you lend me your glasses a moment, 
Harve ? ” said Earl. “ I want to look at that 
motor boat in the river,” he said, pointing con- 


38 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

siderably above where they were. “ That’s a 
splendid-looking boy running the motor boat. 
Pd like to know him. I’m sure he is a fine 
boy. And he has a jolly dog with him ! ” 

“ Can you see distinctly that far, Clacker ? ” 
said Harve in a pleased tone. “You must have 
a pretty keen sight. I can just make out 
the motor boat without my glasses. But,” he 
added, examining it through the field-glasses, 
“ you’re quite right. There is a boy there, and 
as you say he is certainly good looking. There 
is also a dog. Won’t you take a look, sir ? ” he 
said, handing his glasses to his leader. 

“ You are quite right, Earl,” said the leader, 
after looking through the glasses. “ You must 
have unusually keen sight, my lad. When we 
get to camp and have tests for seeing distant ob- 
jects, both on the earth, and in the heavens, 
you should enter the contests. I would not be 
surprised if you won a high honor.” 

But Earl was so anxious to get a clearer sight 
of the boy in the motor boat that as he received 
the glasses he focussed them on him, remarking 
to the leader : 

“ He is a splendid-looking boy, Mr. Brown. 
I’d certainly like to get acquainted with him. 
That would be fun. His dog, too, is a beauty ; 
it’s an English setter.” 

“ Should we select a site for our camp in the 


QUESTS FOR A CAMP SITE 39 

neighborhood,” remarked Mr. Brown, “ I would 
not be surprised if you did get acquainted with 
both the boy and his dog, Earl, for I think it 
probable that he lives or boards in the neighbor- 
hood.” 

“ I hope we will see him, sir,” remarked Earl. 

“ Come, boys,” said the leader, “ let’s be mov- 
ing. We have much work before us. As soon 
as we reach the river we’ll begin looking for a 
good spring, a suitable site for our tents, a good 
swimming place, and a good landing place for 
our boats, all fairly near together.” 

“ Would you mind, sir,” inquired Earl of the 
leader, “ if Archie, Walt, and I hurry for- 
ward? ” 

“ Not at all, Adams,” replied the leader. 

“ Come with me, Archie, and you, too, Walt,” 
said Earl, who started on the double-quick to 
the river. “ I have a fine idea, a fine idea.” 

“ How can you expect to find a camp site at 
this gait, Earl ? ” inquired Archie. 

“ Wait and see, Archie,” replied Earl laugh- 
ing. “ Wait and see.” 

“ I’ll follow without asking any more ques- 
tions, Earl. I know I can count on you.” 

“ Thanks,” replied Earl, without, however, at 
all lessening the rapid gait at which he was 
running. 


40 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ Have you gone clean daft, Earl ? ” cried 
Walt, who could hardly keep his chum’s pace, 
for Earl was, for his age, one of the fleetest 
scouts in the troop. 

“ Hello ; wait a minute, please,” shouted Earl 
to some one whom he either saw, or thought 
should be able to see him, for the chug-chug of 
a motor boat, and the barking of a dog, were 
distinctly heard in the river near them. 

“ Are you calling me ? ” inquired a pleasant 
voice, apparently of a boy, although no one was 
in sight. 

“ Yes. Stop, please. I want to ask you some 
questions. I saw you and your dog in the 
motor boat from the top of that ridge,” point- 
ing to the place from which they had been 
standing, “ and ran down in the hope of getting 
here before your boat passed.” 

“ I am glad you saw me and thought I was 
worth running after,” replied the boy in a 
pleased tone, who was greatly attracted by the 
looks of Earl and his companions, but especially 
with Earl, for it was a case of liking at first 
sight on the part of both lads. Anchoring his 
boat in deep water near the shore, the strange 
boy got out and warmly grasping Earl and his 
companions by the hands he said to Earl : 

“ You certainly have good sight if you used 


QUESTS FOR A CAMP SITE 41 

no glasses to see there was a boy in the boat, 
much more whether he was worth running 
after. And you can leg it all right, else you 
could not have reached here before my boat 
passed.” 

“ I saw you well enough to want to know you 
before using a pair of field-glasses. Then when 
I got a pair and had a good look at you, I 
wanted to know you more than ever. As soon 
as I got permission to do so, I set off with my 
two chums here on the double-quick to reach 
you before your boat passed.” 

” Tell me, please,” inquired the strange boy, 
“ what is the uniform you are wearing ? And 
what is the information you wish ? ” 

“ We are members of a troop called ‘ Our Boy 
Scouts/ ” replied Earl. “ We are thinking of 
holding a scout camp in the neighborhood for 
five weeks, and are out in squads looking for a 
good spring, near a good swimming place, a 
landing place for our boats, all fairly near to- 
gether, as well as near a level place suitable for 
a site for the camp. Can you help us to find 
such a place ? ” 

“ You came to the right one for the informa- 
tion you wish,” was the reply. “ I have spent 
several summers in my motor boat on this river 
and know both of its shores and its islands. I 
don’t think there are many who can answer 


42 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

your questions better than I can. But first of 
all,” said the boy, “ let me introduce myself. 
My name is James Harry Clinton. Call me 
Harry, please. I don’t like Jim or Jem. What 
is your name ? ” 

“ Earl Scott Adams,” replied Earl. “ The boys 
sometimes call me ‘ Clacker,’ because I talk so 
much. I don’t deny that I dearly like to talk, 
as well as to hear others talk.” 

“ I’m sure I like to hear you talk,” said 
Harry. “ Now tell me your names, please,” he 
inquired of Walt and Archie. 

“ My name is Walter Edward Nelson,” said 
Walt. 

“ And mine is Archie Boyd Lewellyn,” said 
Archie. 

During this time the dog had been wagging 
his tail and wriggling his back as if endeavor- 
ing to say something to his master. 

“ Certainly,” said Harry, speaking to the dog 
as if he understood what the animal was trying 
to say. “ Excuse me, Waggle, I should have 
done it long ago. Boys,” he said, “ let me in- 
troduce you to my four-legged chum, 1 Waggle.’ 
If you have noticed how much he can say by 
wagging his tail, you will understand how he 
got his name. Waggle and I are great friends. 
We are together all day. And indeed,” he 


QUESTS FOR A CAMP SITE 43 

added, “ for the matter of that, all night, for 
Waggle generally sleeps with me. 

“ Waggle,” he said to the dog, “ this is my new 
friend, and, I hope, my chum Earl.” 

Waggle gave a bark, and resting his paws on 
Earl’s shoulder, began to lick his face and hands 
as if to say : 

“I’m glad to know you. Won’t you and I, 
and my master, have great times together?” 
And he similarly greeted Walt and Archie. 

“ Waggle seems to understand English,” said 
Archie to Harry. 

“ Understand English ! ” was the reply. “ I 
should think he did.” And then, turning to 
Earl : “ If you and your friends will get into my 
boat, I’ll take you to all the good springs on this 
side of the river, and some of the dandiest swim- 
ming places you ever saw.” 

“You have a good-sized motor boat, Harry,” 
said Earl. 

“ Yes,” was the reply, “ if one doesn’t mind 
crowding, it can hold eight or ten. By the way,” 
he added, “ how many are there in your ex- 
ploring party ? ” 

“ Eight,” was the reply. 

“ If you can pick them up,” said Harry, “ and 
they should care to have me do so, I would be 
happy to take you all together to see the differ- 
ent places.” 


44 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ I think I can call them/’ said Earl, giving 
the Hyena yell : 

“ O-ooh-wah ! Oh-wah ! Wah ! ” 

And Archie and Walt repeated it. 

In a few minutes Mr. Brown came running to 
the boat. 

“ Is anything wrong, Adams ? ” he asked. “ I 
heard the call and came at once fearing some ac- 
cident had occurred.” 

“ There is nothing wrong, sir,” replied Earl. 
“ Let me introduce you to my friend, James Harry 
Clinton. He prefers being called 1 Harry.’ ” 
And he explained Harry’s offer. 

“ I’m glad to know you, Harry,” replied Mr. 
Brown. “ You are quite right, Earl. I’ll call 
the rest of the patrol.” 

He blew a shrill blast on his whistle, and soon 
the Hyena calls were heard from different direc- 
tions in the neighborhood, and all the boys were 
assembled around the boat. 

“ This scout business is great, Earl,” said 
Harry. “ I wonder if I could become a scout.” 

“ Sure, Harry,” replied Earl. “ I, for one, 
would be delighted to have you join us.” 

“ And so would we,” said Archie and Walt. 

Soon all the patrol was seated in the motor 
boat, and, under Harry’s guidance, it went chug- 
chugging up the river in the direction of the 


QUESTS FOR A CAMP SITE 45 

creek. Several miles this side of it Harry an- 
chored the boat at a rough landing he had made, 
and getting out, led them to a spring. 

“ This, sir,” he said to Mr. Brown, “ is a strong 
spring of splendid, cool water — the best on this 
side of the river.” 

“ And there,” said Mr. Brown, pointing to a 
place about fifty feet from the spring, “ is an ex- 
cellent site for a camp. But how about the 
swimming place? We want a shallow, sandy 
bottom a few feet from the shore, and then water 
deep enough for a good header.” 

“ My favorite swimming place, sir,” said 
Harry, “ is off the end of the boat landing. The 
water there is fully fifteen feet deep. If you 
would like to do so,” he added, “ we might try 
it now. I suppose all of you can swim.” 

“ What do you say, boys, to a swim ? ” in- 
quired Mr. Brown. “ I know none of you have 
swimming tights, but I suppose that won’t make 
any difference, will it, Harry ? ” 

“ None whatever, sir,” was the reply. “ As you 
see, there are very few boats on the river, and 
should any come, we can keep under water.” 

“ Then,” said the leader, “ as soon as we have 
made a careful exploration of the neighborhood, 
we’ll take a swim, and afterward eat our lunch.” 

The more they examined the surroundings, 
the more were they convinced that the site they 


46 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

had selected was all they could wish for their 
five weeks’ camp. 

They had a jolly swim on completing the ex- 
amination, and a still jollier lunch afterward. 
Harry, who on invitation came to the lunch, 
contributed more than his share in eatables from 
his boat, that appeared to be well provisioned 
for a long trip, should a good food supply ever 
be necessary. 

“ Good-bye, Harry,” said Earl, as they were 
leaving. “ Should we camp here, you must pay 
us many visits.” 

“ There’s no reason to fear I’ll not come,” re- 
plied Harry. “ But,” he added anxiously, 
“ won’t your report settle the matter?” 

“ No ; another patrol comes to examine the 
ground the day after to-morrow. They will also 
make a report, and the site will be chosen by a 
vote of the troop.” 

“ Will they come about the same time you 
did?” Harry inquired anxiously. 

“ About the same time,” was the reply. 

Mr. Brown laughed when he heard the con- 
versation. 

“ I’m almost certain,” he said to his corporal, 
“ that Harry means to be here to meet and try 
to persuade the other patrol to select the same 
camp site we have.” 


QUESTS FOR A CAMP SITE 47 

“ I think it quite probable, sir,” was the reply. 

As their leader said while on the cars on their 
return, it was evident that Harry’s father must 
be very rich, since his motor boat was not only 
large, but was driven by a very powerful naphtha 
engine, and was fitted with a very comfortable 
cabin. 

Without going any further into the matter, 
it may be said that Mr. Brown’s surmise in re- 
gard to the boy was correct. Harry wanted the 
camp there nearly opposite to the place where 
his father and mother were boarding for the 
summer. 

“ Good-morning, sir,” he said to Mr. Flem- 
ming, leader of the Ram Patrol, when he and 
his troop reached the place next morning. “ Are 
you looking for anything ? ” 

“ Good-morning, my lad,” was the reply. “ I 
am. Do you know the land and the water 
around here? ” 

“ Like a book, sir. I’ve spent the last three 
summers on the river in my motor boat. I 
might say,” he added, “ that I know the river 
better than most books, for I am more fond of 
it than I am of many books I’ve read.” 

“ Good,” said Mr. Flemming. “ Can you 
show us any good springs around here ? ” 

“ Do you mean a spring good for a small 


48 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

drink for only a few, or good for a big drink 
for a crowd ? ” inquired Harry. 

“ Suppose you call it a big drink for a crowd. 
We want it for a camp for five weeks for six- 
teen or eighteen people with occasional visitors.” 

“ Then, of course,” said Harry, “ you’d need 
a good swimming place, near the spring, a 
landing place for your boats, and a good site 
for a camp.” 

“ There is nothing slow about that chap, is 
there ? ” said Hen to Tom. 

“ No,” was the reply. “ He’s wide awake, all 
right.” 

As in the case of the Hyenas, Harry took the 
entire patrol of the Rams in his boat, and showed 
them all the places the Hyenas had examined, 
afterward sampled the swimming place, ate 
lunch with them, and took them up and down 
the river in his motor boat. 

The result was that they returned with the 
determination to report favorably on the same 
camp site the Hyenas had selected. 


CHAPTER III 


ALL OUT FOR CAMP 

On the day the patrol leaders were to submit 
their reports as to their explorations for the 
camp site to the scoutmaster, and to a general 
meeting of the troop, the corporal of the 
Hyenas, on entering the meeting room, saw 
in one of its corners the three inseparables, 
Earl, Archie, and Walter. Approaching them, 
he said : 

“ I see your hot-air factory is hard at work, 
Clacker. What is it all about ? Tell me, Archie, 
so I can get at it quickly.” 

“ You’d never call what Earl has been saying 
‘ hot-air/ if you knew what it was. I can’t 
understand why you and the others call him 
‘ Clacker,’ ” said Archie, who resented this 
name. “ There is no fellow in the patrol who 
talks more sensibly than Earl, and there is no 
one I’d rather listen to.” 

“ Never mind, Archie,” said Earl. “ Harve 
can call me what he likes. I don’t care. But 
go on, and tell him what he wants to know.” 

“ It is this, Harve,” said Archie. “ Earl has 
been asking the boys of our patrol to say noth- 
49 


50 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

ing at the meeting about what we saw, except 
what is in our report, but to let the Rams do all 
the talking. He says he is sure Harry has 
shown them the site we selected, and that they 
will report in its favor.” 

“ Good boy, Clacker,” replied Harve. “ But,” 
he added, “ our leader is calling us to assemble. 
Captain David is ready to receive the reports.” 

Although the leader of the Hyenas reported 
in favor of the site they had selected, and spoke 
highly of its many advantages, he did not then 
say where it was situated, nor anything about 
Harry. 

“ Have the scouts of this patrol nothing to 
say in favor of the site ? ” inquired the captain. 

“ I think it is the best site on the river,” said 
the corporal, Harvey Lewis Thomson. 

“ And what do the rest of you say ? ” inquired 
the captain. 

“ We all agree with Harve,” they shouted. 

The leader of the Rams made their report, 
and spoke in the highest terms of the site they 
were ready to recommend. 

“ And what have the scouts of the patrol to 
say of this site ? ” inquired the scoutmaster. 

“ I don't believe a better site can be found on 
the river,” said Hazeltine, the corporal of the 
patrol. 


ALL OUT FOR CAMP 


5 1 

“ And what do the rest of you say ? ” inquired 
the captain. 

There was immediately a confused cry from 
most of the boys of the Ram Patrol. The cap- 
tain smiled as he managed to hear such phrases 
as the following : 

“ There is no better or bigger spring on the 
river,” “ And a swimming place with fifteen feet 
of water, almost right off the shore,” “ And one 
don’t need to wear tights unless he wishes,” 
“ And a good boat landing,” “ And a splendid 
site for a camp near by.” 

“ They’re on to our site, all right, Clacker,” 
whispered Harve. 

“ I felt sure they would be, Harve,” was the 
reply. 

The leaders now handed the scoutmaster the 
maps they had prepared. 

“ These sites appear to be very near together,” 
he remarked, after a brief examination. 

“ Very near indeed, sir,” replied the Ram 
leader, examining the map submitted by the 
Hyenas. 

“ The relative positions of the camp site, 
spring, boat landing, and swimming places are 
remarkably alike,” said the scoutmaster, after a 
more careful examination. 

“ It is certainly very remarkable, gentlemen,” 
said the scoutmaster, who had now completed 


52 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

his examination and comparison of the two 
maps submitted to him. “ I believe the two 
patrols have chosen identically the same site. 
Of course,” he said to the leaders, “ there has 
been no collusion ? ” 

“ None whatever, sir, on our part,” exclaimed 
the leader of the Rams. 

“ And none on the part of the Hyenas,” said 
the leader of that patrol. 

“ Can either of you account for it, gentle- 
men ? ” inquired the scoutmaster of the leaders. 

“ I have no idea, sir,” replied Mr. Flemming, 
leader of the Rams. 

“ I am not sure, sir,” replied Mr. Brown, 
leader of the Hyenas, “ but I think the expla- 
nation is simple. Flemming,” he said, turning 
to that gentleman, “ did yon meet a bright boy 
named Harry while making your exploration ? ” 

“ Yes,” said Flemming. 

“ And did the aforesaid Harry point out all 
the advantages of the place for a camp?” in- 
quired Mr. Brown. 

“ He did,” was the reply. “ But it is only 
fair to him to say that he afterward took us up 
and down the river and creek in his motor 
boat, showing us many other places, but none 
of them, in our opinion, were equal to the one 
we selected. Did the boy meet your party, 
Brown ? ” 


ALL OUT FOR CAMP 


53 

41 He did, and pointed out the same place, and 
afterward took us in his motor boat both up 
and down the river and creek. Like yourself, 
after examining all the sites, we came to the 
conclusion that the place he first showed us was 
by far the best on the river.” 

Captain Blount burst into a hearty laugh 
when he heard the story and asked : 

44 Had the lad you call Harry any reason for 
wishing the camp site to be where he first 
pointed out ? ” 

44 He had, sir,” was the reply. 44 He told us 
he is boarding nearly opposite on the other side 
of the river.” 

“ Then he has pulled the wool over the eyes 
of both of you.” 

44 Not exactly, captain,” replied the leaders. 
44 He showed us all the sites, and in our opinion 
the one we have selected is, as far as we could 
see, the best on the river.” 

44 What sort of a lad is this Harry ? ” in- 
quired the captain. “ Is he a gentlemanly 
fellow ? ” 

44 Exceedingly so,” was the reply. 44 He evi- 
dently comes of both wealthy and refined 
people.” 

44 Which of you saw him first? ” inquired the 
scoutmaster of the Hyena Patrol. 


54 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ Clacker was the first to see him, sir,” cried 
several of the Hyena scouts. 

“ Clacker? Clacker?” exclaimed the scout- 
master. “ Mr. Brown,” he said, turning to the 
leader, “ please let me see a list of scouts in your 
patrol.” And after examining it carefully for a 
few minutes, he returned it with the remark : 
“ I see no scout named Clacker on this list.” 

“ They mean Earl Scott Adams, sir,” said Mr. 
Brown. “ They call him Clacker because he 
talks so much.” 

“ But does he say anything that is worth 
listening to when, as you call it, he clacks ? ” 

“ That he does, sir, indeed,” replied the scouts 
of both patrols with a unanimity and earnest- 
ness that spoke highly in favor of their com- 
rade. 

As they all knew, the scoutmaster was not 
ignorant as to who Clacker was. He made it a 
point to know all about his scouts, and this in- 
cluded the names they gave each other. He did 
not wish, however, that they should be known 
in their council meetings by any but their full 
names. 

“ I'd like to know that boy Harry,” he said. 
“ He is certainly a shrewd lad, whatever else he 
may be. I imagine I'll have no difficulty in 
meeting him.” 

“ Although I'm neither a prophet nor the son 


ALL OUT FOR CAMP 55 

of a prophet/’ said Mr. Brown, laughing, “ yet 
I’m sure there will be no difficulty in your see- 
ing the lad.” 

“ Well, gentlemen,” said the captain, “ there 
has been no harm done. Indeed, I think our 
thanks are due to Harry for the efficient aid he 
has given to both of our exploring parties. Are 
you ready to vote on the camp site they unan- 
imously recommended ? ” 

“ We are, sir,” shouted the boys. 

“ Those in favor of adopting the recommenda- 
tions will give the full salute,” said the scout- 
master. “ It is unanimously adopted,” he said, 
when the salute was given. 

When the noise and excitement that followed 
this announcement had subsided, the scout- 
master said : 

“ The troop will go to camp on the day 
already mentioned. Your leaders will inform 
you just what each scout should take. Be sure 
you have all these things. It will save you 
much trouble.” 

Time passes quickly when there is plenty to 
do. The “ Troop of Our Boy Scouts ” was so 
busy that almost before they thought it possible 
they were getting on the cars on the steam rail- 
road that would take them to a place within a 
few miles of the camp site. 


5 6 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ The leaders will see that all the outfits of 
their patrols are stored together in the baggage 
car. Our seats are in the second car from the 
locomotive. Don’t go into the smoking car ; 
you’ll find the air purer in the other cars.” 

“ Corporal,” said Mr. Brown to Harve, “ see 
that the lumber, tents, kitchen stuff, food sup- 
plies, and luggage are stored so as to be easily 
taken off when we reach our stopping place. 
We will not stop at one of the regular stations, 
but merely at a place where the railroad people 
have kindly agreed to stop for our convenience. 
They will be in a hurry to start again when 
they reach it, so we must do all we can not to 
keep them waiting too long.” Mr. Flemming 
gave a similar order to Hazy, corporal of the 
Rams. 

“ All out for the camp, boys,” cried the scout- 
master, as the train pulled up at a portion of 
the woods where a rough wagon road crossed 
the track. “ See that you leave nothing in the 
car.” 

“ Are you sure Sleepy is off? ” cried one of 
the Hyenas. 

“ Is Fatty Schmucker with you ? ” cried one 
of the Rams. 

“ The wagon will take all the heavy stuff,” 
said the captain. 


ALL OUT FOR CAMP 


57 

“ Do you hear that, Pud ? ” cried Hen. “ Cap- 
tain David said the wagon will take you and the 
other heavy stuff.” 

“ Shut up, Hen,” replied Pud, “ or Pll sit on 
you.” 

“ This is certainly a splendid site for our 
camp,” said the scoutmaster, as he carefully 
examined the advantages his leaders were 
pointing out. “ The spring is magnificent, 
plenty of good, cool water,” he said, sampling 
it. “ We must see to placing a few boards on 
this side to prevent the water being muddied 
by those using it. 

“ We’ll pitch the tents here,” he said. “ The 
ground is fairly level, with, however, sufficient 
incline to throw off the rain water. As soon as 
the tents are pitched, let some of the boys dig 
a trench around them to prevent the rain water 
running in and wetting the bedding and other 
stuff.” 

But it was the boat landing and swimming 
place that especially pleased the captain. 

“ I do not remember ever seeing a better 
place for landing our boats or for swimming. 
The water near the shore is deep enough for 
the boats, as well as for taking a header off the 
end of the landing. We’ll add more boards so 


58 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

as to accommodate all our boats by extending it 
out a little farther into the river.” 

“ Good-morning, sir. I’m glad you like the 
place,” exclaimed a boyish voice, saluting the 
captain. “ I was almost sure you would.” 

“Hello,” said the captain, with a merry 
twinkle in his eye, as he suddenly turned to 
face the speaker. “ And who are you, please? ” 

“ I’m Harry,” was the reply. “ I’m awful glad 
you intend camping here. I hoped you would.” 

“ This is James Harry Clinton, captain,” said 
Mr. Brown, “ the lad who showed us this place. 
Harry, this is our scoutmaster. Captain David 
Blount.” 

“ So you’re the lad who boomed this place 
for a camp site, are you? ” inquired the captain, 
grasping the lad by the hand and giving him a 
hearty welcome. 

“ I’m the lad, sir,” was the reply. “ But 
much as I wanted to have you come here, I was 
gentleman enough to show your officers all the 
other places I know.” 

“ Well, here we are, Harry,” said the captain. 
“ 1 hope you are satisfied.” 

“ If you are all as satisfied as I am, captain,” 
he replied, “ then there will be no complaining. 
But,” he added anxiously, “ I hope you don’t 
think I took a mean advantage of your people. 


ALL OUT FOR CAMP 


59 

IT1 gladly take you in my motor boat to see the 
other places if you would like me to do so.” 

“ There is no need for so doing, Harry,” re- 
plied the captain. “ If we cannot make a good 
camp here, it will be our fault, and not the 
fault of the site.” 

“ And you are not provoked with me, and do 
not think I have acted meanly or ungentle- 
manly ? ” persisted Harry. 

“ I think you are an all right little duffer,” 
said the captain, good-humoredly, “ and invite 
you to come here as often as you like, and stay 
as long as you like. What do you say to that, 
my lads?” he inquired, turning to the scouts. 
“ Do you wish Harry to come here as often as 
he likes?” 

“ We do, sir,” was the unanimous reply from 
all. “ We’d like him to come very often. We’d 
like him to join our troop.” 

“ I thank you all,” said Harry. 

“ Which is your patrol, Earl ? ” inquired 
Harry, as Earl and the kiddies, Archie and 
Walt, joined him, as soon as the captain had 
finished speaking. 

“ All three of us are in the Hyena Patrol, 
Harry,” was the reply. 

“ Then,” said Harry, “ if my people will let me 
join the troop, I would like to enter this patrol.” 


6o OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


“How do you like the captain, Harry?” in- 
quired Earl. 

“ He’s just splendid,” was the reply. “ He 
makes a fellow like him at once. As little as 
I’ve seen of him, I feel I would do almost any- 
thing for him.” 

“ That’s just the way all our scouts feel,” said 
Earl. “ I was almost certain you’d like Captain 
David.” 

“Captain who?” inquired Harry with a 
smile. “ Don’t you call him Captain Blount ? ” 

“ Oh, we boys call him Captain David when 
we are talking with one another about him, 
just to show him how much we like him.” 

“ Oh, I understand,” said Harry ; “just as if 
he was a big brother.” 

“ You’ve hit it exactly, Harry,” said Archie, 
laughing. 

“ Harry,” said Earl, “ if you would not mind 
a little crowding, there is room enough in our 
tent. Ask your people if you cannot sleep with 
us to-morrow night, if the captain doesn’t ob- 
ject. I sleep between Archie and Walt. I’m 
sure they won’t mind being crowded, will 
you ? ” he inquired of them. 

“ Surely not,” was the reply. 

“ Do you think the captain would object, 
Earl ? ” inquired Harry. 

“ I’m almost sure he won’t,” was the reply. 


ALL OUT FOR CAMP 61 

“ Captain David wants his boys to have a good 
time. He seems to be satisfied with you, so I 
think he’ll say ‘ Yes.’ ” 

“ What makes you think he’s satisfied with 
me ? ” inquired Harry. 

“ Didn’t he say you’re an all right little 
duffer ? An all right little duffer ! And didn’t 
he say, ‘ I invite you to come here as often as 
you like ; and stay as long as you like ’ ? Now, 
suppose you like to stay all night ; you’d 
have to sleep in some of the tents, wouldn’t 
you ? ” 

“ The idea of the boys calling you Clacker ! ” 
exclaimed Harry with a grin. “ You cannot 
give me too much of sensible talk like that.” 

“ That’s what I say, Harry ! ” exclaimed Archie 
greatly pleased. 

“ And I too,” added Walt. 

“ The tents have come, Earl,” said Archie. 
“ We’d better help put them up, or the captain 
will think we’re shirking work, and that would 
never do. Won’t you come and help us, Harry ? 
There’s lots to do, and I guess we’ll all take a 
swim when we get through.” 

There was indeed much to be done, putting 
up the tents, digging trenches around them, 
making their beds by spreading a good layer 
of fresh hemlock boughs on the ground, a 


62 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


rubber blanket on that, and two pairs of 
blankets on that. 

“ This makes a bully bed,” said Harry, throw- 
ing himself down on one of the beds arranged 
by his three new chums. “ It’s better than any 
spring mattress. Don’t you think so, Earl ? ” 

“ I think it’s just fine,” said Earl. 

“ Hello, Harry,” exclaimed the captain, look- 
ing in at the tent door. “ I see they’re putting 
you to work. How do you like hemlock 
beds ? ” 

“ They’re splendid, sir,” replied Harry. “ May 
I ask you something, captain ? ” he added anx- 
iously. 

“ Certainly, my lad,” was the reply. “ If I 
can do anything for you, I will be only too glad 
to do it.” 

“ You were kind enough, sir, to tell me,” said 
Harry, “ that I might come to your camp as 
often as I liked, and stay as long as I liked.” 

“ Yes, I said and meant both,” replied the 
captain, laughing. 

“ Then, if my parents will let me do so, may I 
stop over here some night, and sleep in the tent 
with Earl, Walter and Archie ? They said they’d 
like to have me.” 

“ Ask Mr. Brown, your patrol leader, to step 
this way a moment, Earl.” 


ALL OUT FOR CAMP 63 

“ What is it, sir?” inquired the leader as he 
saluted the captain. 

“ Our young friend Harry has asked permis- 
sion to sleep in your tent all night. Adams, 
Lewellyn, and Nelson are willing to share their 
beds with him. If you do not object, he has my 
permission to do this.” 

“ Harry is welcome to use our tent as often as 
he wishes.” 

“ Thank you, Mr. Brown, and thank you, cap- 
tain,” exclaimed Harry. “ Now I’ll only have 
to get the permission of my parents.” 

At last the tents were all up and ditches dug 
around them, the dining table and seats erected 
within the dining tent, the beds all spread, the 
spring provided with a wooden platform at one 
edge, and boats all placed in the water and se- 
cured by ropes to rings in the landing. It had 
been hard work, so that they were all ready at 
the captain’s suggestion to take a swim. 

“ Come, Harry,” cried the captain, “ we’re 
ready to try the swimming place you have so 
highly recommended. Of course you’ll go in 
and show us all its fine features.” 

“ I will for sure, sir,” replied Harry grinning. 

It was a race to see who could pull off his 
clothes first, and Harry was by no means the 
last to enter the water. 


64 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

They had a glorious swim. The water was 
just the right temperature, and all were good 
swimmers. It is true that at the first plunge it 
was cold, but after a few moments it seemed to 
grow warm. After a fairly long swim, the cap- 
tain cried : 

“ All out and get ready for supper.” 

“ Who does your cooking, Earl ? ” inquired 
Harry. 

“ The boys take it in turns,” was the reply. 

“ Is the cooking good ? ” inquired Harry. 

“ We’ve not had a chance to try some of them 
yet,” was the reply. “ I guess some will be 
good, and others bad, and that all will improve.” 

The captain tried his hand at cooking, aided 
by two boys. Judging from the amount the 
boys demanded and the evident zest they exhib- 
ited, he was an excellent cook. 

When they were about ready to sit down, 
Harry had started to get in his motor boat. 

“ Don’t go, my lad,” said the captain. “ Stay 
and tell me what you think of my cooking.” 

“ I’ll be over the first thing in the morning, 
Earl,” said Harry, as, after supper, he got into his 
motor boat, and, waving good-bye, sped toward 
the other side of the river. 



jnii 



m i'nii Kmi wMht 


^ & 


They had a glorious swim. 


The water was just the right temperature, and all 
were good swimmers. 

Page 64, 


































- 
























































































































































































































CHAPTER IV 


THE FIRST NIGHT AT CAMP 

11 Do you think Harry’s people will let him 
stay over night soon, Earl ? ” inquired Archie as 
the three chums stood watching the boat rapidly 
crossing the river. 

“ I don’t know, Archie ; I don’t know, but I 
hope so.” 

“ Ain’t Harry splendid, Earl ? ” inquired 
Walter. 

“ He is all right,” replied Earl. “ You’d have 
to go far to find a better fellow.” 

“ Harry certainly wants to come, Archie,” said 
Walter. “ If he can persuade his people to let 
him, he’ll come here all right. I guess they let 
him do what he wants, if they only think it 
won’t hurt him. Don’t you agree with me?” 

“I do, Walt,” replied Archie. “I think 
Harry will not only come soon, but he will come 
so soon that it will surprise us. See if I am not 
right.” 

“ You surely don’t think he’ll come to-night, 
do you ? ” inquired Walter. 

“ I’m not saying when,” was the reply. “ I’m 
65 


66 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


only saying I think he’ll come so soon that he’ll 
surprise us.” 

“ Do you think he’ll bring his dog if he comes, 
Archie? ” inquired Walter. 

“ Hardly, at night,” replied Archie. “We 
wanted Harry to sleep in our tent, not his 
dog.” 

“ I would not object to Waggle sleeping along- 
side of me, would you, Earl ? ” 

“ Not at all,” was the reply. “ Waggle is fine. 
Ain’t it fun to see him wag his tail ? He has so 
many different ways of doing it that I’m sure 
he tries to talk with it.” 

“ That’s what Harry says he is sure he does,” 
replied Archie. “ What do you think, Earl ? ” 

“ I think Waggle does talk ; not only with 
his tail, but by his barkings. He is a very in- 
telligent dog. He and Harry appear to be so 
fond of each other that I’m sure he will always 
bring him in the daytime. But we must not 
be late at roll call for council meeting and camp- 
fire, or Captain David might think we were 
tired getting things ready. It would never do 
to have him think that of us, would it? ” 

“ Certainly not,” was the reply. “Let’s hurry 
back.” 

Notwithstanding the unwillingness of the 
lads to acknowledge being tired, there could 


THE FIRST NIGHT AT CAMP 67 

be no doubt as to the fact. Nor were they the 
only tired ones. There were older ones, too. 

“ We will not have a very long meeting to- 
night, boys,” said Captain Blount. “ I don’t 
doubt that all of you are quite tired. (Effort 
of the boys to assume an alert appearance and 
thus convince the captain that at least in this 
particular he was mistaken.) I’ll acknowledge 
I’m quite tired, and both of your leaders have 
informed me that they are also.” (Applause and 
a pleased appearance on the countenances of the 
boys. If great big fellows like the captain and 
their leaders were tired, then perhaps they were.) 

“ I know,” continued the captain, “ that my 
bed of hemlock boughs will feel very pleasant, 
and believe yours will, too.” 

“ They certainly will,” said the boys, now 
thoroughly convinced. “ When a fellow is tired 
there is nothing like a well-made bed of hem- 
lock boughs.” 

“ If, therefore,” continued the captain, “ any 
of you feel like doing so, I’d advise you to turn 
in now, instead of waiting for the bugle to sound 
4 lights out at ten o’clock.’ ” 

“ What a sensible man the captain is,” said 
many of the boys to themselves. “ We’ll take 
his advice.” 


The beds of hemlock boughs were not only 


68 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


new and fresh, but they were also new in point 
of use to most of them and promised to be a 
very great attraction now that the captain had 
convinced them it would not be unmanly to 
acknowledge they were tired. 

“ Gentlemen,” said the scoutmaster to the 
patrol leaders, “ there will probably be no little 
disturbance in camp to-night. I find it almost 
always so on the first night.” 

“ Don’t you think, sir,” inquired the leader 
of the Rams, “ the boys are too tired to make 
much of a racket ? They looked to me as if 
they would drop into a sound sleep as soon as 
their heads touched their beds.” 

“ Don’t flatter yourself by any such belief, 
Flemming,” replied the captain. “ My experi- 
ence has been that no matter how tired boys 
are, somehow or other it seems impossible for 
them to fall asleep quickly on their first night 
in camp. Now, listen to me, please. Don’t 
be too particular as long as the fun is clean 
and good-natured. I never go to bed on a 
first night until everything is quiet. I don’t 
care to see all that’s going on, as long as I’m 
sure it’s good and pure. My experience is that 
no matter how great the disorder and fun are 
the first night, subsequent nights are quiet 
enough, so that soon after the boys turn in they 
fall into a sound, refreshing sleep.” 


THE FIRST NIGHT AT CAMP 69 

Although practically all the boys in the tent 
of the Hyenas had determined to turn in early, 
yet it was half-past nine before they had all 
assembled in their tents. 

“ The bed at the right hand of the tent flap 
or door,” said Corporal Harve, “ will be that of 
our leader, Mr. Brown. I have, as you know, 
already pointed out your beds to you, so that 
each could make his up with his own rubber 
waterproof and woolen blanket. I have chosen 
for my bed a place directly at the tent opening, 
so that should any robber, kidnapper, wild beast, 
or ghost attempt to enter, it will be over my 
dead body.” 

This statement was followed by a roar of 
laughter, since, of course, the boys knew that 
Harve was jollying them. 

“ Good boy, Harve,” cried Carrots, “ and 
should any of us want to ‘ cut it ’ for a moon- 
light ramble, you will be at the door ready to 
inquire, ‘ What's your hurry ? ’ ” 

“ But,” said Harve, “ I assure you boys there 
are wild beasts in these woods so that the fellow 
at the door has the best chance of being eaten. 
Any of you may have my place.” 

“ Thanks, Harve,” replied Carrots ; “ the boys 
want me to sleep near the middle of the tent so 
that the heat from my hair will help to keep 
them warm.” 


70 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ You should have put ‘ Sleepy ’ near the 
door, Harve,” said one of the boys, “ for if the 
wild beasts found him, there would be so much 
to eat that the rest of us would have time to cut 
and run.” 

“ I see,” said Harve after a short silence, 
“ you fellows don’t believe there are wild beasts 
in this forest. Now, listen to this story. I know 
it is true. It was only last year that six strong 
men, who camped in these woods, were attacked 
by a great number of wild beasts.” 

“ Did they drive the wild beasts off, Harve ? ” 
inquired Archie. 

“ They tried, but were unable to do so. The 
wild beasts got into the tent and devoured 
them.” 

“ And did none of them escape?” inquired 
Walter. 

“ Not a single man, Walt,” replied Harve. 

“ Stop your kidding, Harve,” said Earl. 
“ You cannot scare us with such yarns.” 

“ Honor bright, Clacker,” said Harve in a 
serious tone, “ there were wild beasts ; they got 
into the men’s tent and devoured them.” 

“ Bedad, Harve,” cried Pat, “ that’s a foine 
story you’re telling us. Carrots has whispered 
in me ear that the wild bastes were only mos- 
quitoes.” 

“ That’s a capital story, Harve,” cried Archie. 


THE FIRST NIGHT AT CAMP 71 

“ I’ll run over to the Rams’ tent and tell it to 
them.” 

“ Why, Archie,” exclaimed Walter, “ you 
have only your pajamas on. Won’t you dress 
first?” 

“ What’s the use ? ” cried Earl, who was simi- 
larly dressed. “ We’ll just slip our sweaters on 
and run over.” 

On reaching the Rams’ tent they found the 
scouts all in bed just ready to put out their 
light. 

“ Get out of here,” cried Hazy, the corporal, 
as they looked through the flap into the tent. 
“ What’s up ? If there is no room in your tent, 
go sleep in between Georgy Porgy and Fatty. 
You’ll find it nice and soft,” and with this 
Hazy good-naturedly caught Earl and Archie, 
who were great favorites with all the Rams, and 
threw them into the tent on top of whoever they 
might happen to strike. 

“ There’s more room in the bed on my right,” 
said Fatty to Archie, as he rolled him in that 
direction. 

“ Ta-ta-take the — the ne-next bed, pl-pl- 
please,” cried Pourzalez in his stuttering voice. 
“You’ll fi-find To-Tobey there.” 

“ Glad to see you, Archie,” cried Tobey ; 
“ that is, I mean I’m glad to see you to another 
place. Let me pass you to a place between the 


72 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

twins. It is the choice bed of the tent. I’m 
not certain whether it’s Tom or Hen you’ll find 
on my right hand.” 

“ I’m Tom,” said a voice. “ It’s Hen you 
are looking for,” said Tom, passing him to 
another bed. 

“ No, it ain’t, either,” replied a voice. “ It’s 
Hazy,” said the occupant of that bed. 

“ All right, Archie,” said Hazy. “ Now 
you’re here I’ll keep you for a while.” 

In a similar manner Earl was passed good- 
humoredly from bed to bed. When he had 
gone once completely around he said : 

“ This is certainly a warm reception, a very 
warm reception. If you are sure there are no 
other calls you wish me to make, and will give 
Archie and me a chance, we will tell you of a 
great danger that we think you ought to know 
about.” 

“ Cut that, Clacker,” cried Hazy. “ What are 
you giving us ? Don’t you know it is dangerous 
to spring such a thing suddenly on a fellow with 
a weak heart like me ? ” 

“ Give me a chance to tell you my message 
and I’m sure you’ll recognize the danger to 
which you are exposed by sleeping in this 
tent.” 

“ Let Clacker tell us, Hazy.” 


THE FIRST NIGHT AT CAMP 73 

“ Then pitch in, Clacker, and wag your 
tongue as much as you like.” 

“ Archie will tell you,” said Earl. “ It was 
he who proposed coming here.” 

“ Let us have the story, Arch,” said Hazy 
laughing. 

“ Our Corporal Harve,” said Archie, “ told us 
to-night that there are wild beasts in these 
woods that will try to break into our tents. 
That if they do this, they will devour you just 
as they did a lot of big, strong men, who camped 
here last year.” 

There was a derisive shout from all. 

“ You won’t laugh when the wild beasts get 
you,” said Archie. “ This is a true story, ain’t 
it, Earl ? ” 

“ It’s true, all right,” cried Earl. “ Can’t you 
shut and fasten your tent door, Hazy ? ” he 
inquired. 

“ See here, Clacker,” cried Tobey, seizing Earl 
by the arm and beginning to pommel him good- 
naturedly. “ Tell us what you mean or I’ll 
make the thumps harder.” 

“ I’ll tell you,” cried Earl laughing. “ Ain’t 
mosquitoes wild beasts, and if they get in here 
won’t they devour you ? ” 

There was a good-natured roar from all in the 
tent. 

“ You’ve got to take your share of medicine, 


74 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

Archie,” said Hazy, seizing him and giving him 
homeopathic doses of punchings. “ Aren’t you 
ashamed of yourself coming here and frighten- 
ing us nearly to death ? Let’s pass these boys 
around once more. Each fellow give them their 
medicine and then let them go.” 

11 Ain’t camp a jolly place, Earl ? ” said Archie 
as they ran together toward their tents, after 
being released. 

“ It’s a fine, jolly place, Archie,” said Earl, 
“ a very jolly place. And this is only the be- 
ginning. Wait until we have been here a little 
longer, and you’ll see the best kind of a time, 
especially if Harry gets here often.” 

“ Do you hear that, Earl? ” inquired Archie, 
as the faint barks of a dog were heard in the 
distance. “ I wonder what it is ! ” 

“ It’s a dog on the other side of the river,” 
exclaimed Earl. “ I think it sounds something 
like Waggle, don’t you ? ” 

“ I would not wonder if it was Waggle. You 
know Harry said his boarding-house was on the 
other side of the river, almost directly opposite 
our camp. But let us hurry back to our tent. 
The air is getting chilly.” 

i 

In accordance with an agreement, the scout- 
master and the two patrol leaders were walking 


THE FIRST NIGHT AT CAMP 75 

up and down the boat landing and in the neigh- 
borhood of the camp, so as to be near should the 
disorder become too great. 

“ I hear the barking of a dog, Brown,” re- 
marked the captain. 

“ I think I do, too,” was the reply. “ It seems 
to come from the other side of the river.” 

“ The barking is not unlike that of Waggle, 
Harry’s dog. Don’t you think so, Brown ? ” 
inquired Mr. Flemming. 

“ I do,” was the reply. 

“ But there’s another sound, gentlemen,” said 
the captain and the chug, chug of a motor boat 
could be heard from the other side of the river. 
“ Do you know,” he said with a laugh, “ I 
would not be surprised if that enterprising chap, 
Harry, has already persuaded his people to let 
him spend the night in our camp and is on his 
way here. Listen,” he added ; “ the boat is cer- 
tainly coming this way.” 

The sounds came nearer and nearer and soon 
the boat, with Harry in it, reached the shore. 

“ Good-evening, captain,” cried the lad as he 
jumped out of the boat and fastened it to the 
landing. “ My people said I might come to- 
night, so here I am.” 

“ You’re welcome, Harry,” said the captain. 
“ Did you have much trouble in persuading 
your parents to let you come ? ” 


76 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ Both father and mother know I am able to 
take care of myself. I don't suppose, however, 
they would have let me come until they came 
over here and saw what kind of a camp this is. 
Fortunately, when I told them that your name 
was David Blount, father said : 

“ ‘ Mother, that's the man Colonel Lennox was 
telling me about. He is a fine gentleman and 
knows how to look after boys. You can go to- 
night, Harry, if you wish, if you are sure about 
the invitation.' Father asked me to thank you 
for it and to say he'll come over to-morrow with 
mother to pay you his compliments." 

“ I am glad to learn that your people know 
Colonel Lennox. Harry, I expect the colonel 
here to-morrow or the next day." 

“ Do you know the tent in which you are 
to pass the night, Harry ? " inquired the cap- 
tain. 

“ Yes, sir," was the reply. “ It's the tent 
over there," he added, pointing to the tent of 
the Hyena Patrol. 

“ I'll go there with you," said the captain. 
“ Their light has been out now for some little 
time." 

“ Please wait a moment, sir," said Harry, 
taking a bundle from the boat. “ This contains 
my pajamas, soap, towel, tooth-brush, and nail 
and hair brush." 


THE FIRST NIGHT AT CAMP 77 

“ Here’s a lad who wants a bed for the night. 
Can you accommodate him, corporal ? ” inquired 
Mr. Brown, who, with the captain, opened the 
flap of the tent and looked in, while holding 
his lantern within the tent. 

“ Hurrah ! It’s Harry,” cried Earl and the 
kids. 

“ It’s fine, your getting here to-night, Harry,” 
cried Earl. “ Get your clothes off and come 
here and snuggle down somewhere between the 
kiddies and me. We’ll make as much room for 
you as we can.” 

“ We’ll look after the lad, Mr. Brown,” said 
the corporal. “ I suppose you’ll turn in after a 
while, sir ? ” 

41 In an hour or so, corporal,” replied the 
leader. 

“Peel off your clothes and get into your 
pajamas, Harry,” said Harve. “ I’ve seen you 
do the first when getting ready for swimming, 
and I know you can do it quickly.” 

Harry more than confirmed the corporal’s 
good opinion of his ability to undress quickly 
and had soon donned his pajamas and was ready 
to turn in. 

“ Good-night, my lad,” said the captain as he 
walked away with Mr. Brown. 

“ Though you’re late in coming, Harry,” said 
the corporal, “ you must be initiated. There is 


78 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

no time for a full initiation, so you must ex- 
cuse us if what we give you seems to lack any 
heartiness. Come here, please.” 

“ All right, corporal,” said Harry, laughing 
as he slipped out of bed and came to him. “ I’ll 
take my medicine like a man.” 

“ Good boy ! ” laughed the corporal. “ I’ll 
make the initiation easier on that account. 
We’ll only give him two thumps each, boys, 
and don’t make them too hard.” 

Harry was passed from bed to bed where he 
received the thumps. When he reached Earl 
and the kids’ bed, Earl said : 

“ I’ll owe you mine, Harry.” 

“ And so will we,” said the kids. 

Although all lights were out, sleep was still 
far from the boys, who began telling stories, 
asking conundrums, etc. 

“ Give us a conundrum, Harry,” asked Pat. 

“ All right,” was the reply. “ Who can tell 
me the name of the first man mentioned in the 
Bible?” 

“ That’s easy, Harry,” said Earl. “ He was 
the first member of my family and was one of 
the Adams.” 

“ Not right,” said Harry. “ Try again.” 

“ Why, surely, Harry,” said Earl, “ Adam is 
the first man mentioned in the Bible.” 


THE FIRST NIGHT AT CAMP 79 

“ Not at all,” was the reply. “ It was Chap 
One.” 

“ Can you give us one, Earl ? ” asked Harve. 

“ Certainly,” was the reply. “ Some one tell 
me the name of the shortest man mentioned in 
the Bible.” 

“ That’s easy,” said Harve. “ It’s Nehemiah 
(Knee high miah), is it not? ” 

“ Oh, no,” replied Harry. “ It’s Bildad the 
Shuhite (Bill Dad the Shoe Height).” 

“ Very good, Harry,” said Harve. “ Now, 
let’s keep quiet and get some sleep.” 


CHAPTER V 


A FOUR-LEGGED SCOUT REACHES CAMP AFTER 
MIDNIGHT 

It was some time before all was quiet in the 
tent of the Hyenas. Although loud talking 
ceased, yet there was an occasional giggle from 
some of the boys as the result of a whispered 
joke, or the occasional indignant demand of a 
boy to his neighbor to move over to his side of 
the bed and not to take up more than his share. 
These noises, at last, however, almost ceased and 
nearly all slept. 

But at this time there came from one of the beds 
those most annoying of sounds, snores. They 
began with a mild puff, gradually increasing in 
loudness, until they were followed by an ex- 
plosive sound not unlike that sometimes heard 
when one is learning to blow the bugle. The 
sounds were so persistent that they soon awak- 
ened nearly all of the boys. 

What made the snores especially exasperating 
was the regularity with which they followed 
one another. Beginning with a faint puffing 
they ran through a series of sounds, always the 
80 


A FOUR-LEGGED SCOUT 81 


same, and in the same order, until the sleeper 
appeared to the listener to be on the point of 
choking, when relief came in the shape of an 
explosion. Then a silence followed that began 
to excite the hopes that the concert was over for 
the night, when it began again with the well- 
remembered faint puff to be followed by the 
same awful succession of sounds. 

During one of these pauses some one was 
heard speaking to himself, rather than to the 
snorer. It was Harve, and this is what he said : 

“ Thank goodness the fellow is asleep ! Now 
the rest of us can get some sleep.” 

But the faint puff was again heard followed 
by the same regular succession of sounds that 
preceded the same awful explosion ; and then 
another ominous silence. 

“ Who is making that confounded racket ? ” 
cried Harve, losing for a time his usual good 
temper. 

“ It’s Carrots,” cried Pat. “ Oi think the heat 
is striking in from his rid hair and has given 
him the brain fever.” 

“ Wake him up, Pat,” cried Harve, “ and tell 
him to go to sleep with his mouth open. Per- 
haps then he will not snore so awfully.” 

“ Wake up there, Carrots,” cried Pat shaking 
him. “ Ye’re kicking up such a racket that 
none of us can slape.” 


82 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


It was by no means an easy thing to waken 
the sleeper, but when it was at last done he at 
once became scrappy and wanted to fight Pat. 

“ You’re greatly mistaken if you think I was 
snoring,” he said to Pat. “ I have not slept a 
wink all night.” 

An indignant groan was heard from all parts 
of the tent. As for Pat, he said : 

“ Ef it’s a foight ye’re after, come to me to- 
morrow and it’s Pat O’Hooligan will give ye all 
ye want.” 

“That will do there, Carrots,” cried Harve. 
“ You’ve been snoring enough to beat the band. 
If there is to be any fighting come to me to-mor- 
row and I’ll polish off both of you.” 

Again there was silence, but whether or not 
Carrots remained awake we will not pretend to 
say, when suddenly a shriek came from another 
part of the tent. 

“ Look out, Harve,” was heard ; “ a wild beast 
is coming in through the door. Knock him 
out, please. He’ll eat us all alive.” 

“ Who is that? ” inquired Harve. 

“It’s Sleepy Smith,” cried the boy next to 
him. “ You can hardly blame him after hear- 
ing the yarn you spun.” 

“ Wake him,” cried Harve. “ He’ll not be 
apt to dream of it again.” 


A FOUR-LEGGED SCOUT 83 

Again deep silence reigns in the tent. The 
snorer and the dreamer of horrible dreams are 
both quiet. Moreover, this silence continues 
long enough to permit all except Earl, Archie 
and Harry again to fall into a deep sleep. 

“ Do you suppose, Harry,” said Earl, “ that we 
could hear a dog on the other side of the river 
barking? Archie and I thought we did when 
we were outside the tent some time ago.” 

“ It must have been Waggle,” said Harry. 
“ He has a strong bark that could readily have 
been heard on this side of the river. When I 
obtained permission to spend the night with you, 
Waggle seemed to know where I was going and 
begged hard that I should take him with me ; 
for he came down to the boat when I was put- 
ting some things in it, but I said : 

“ ‘ No, Waggle, you cannot come with me. Go 
home, sir/” 

“ Do you suppose Waggle understood you, 
Harry ? ” asked Archie. 

“ Why, of course he understood me,” said 
Harry ; “ for he began to wag his tail in another 
way, and to whine and moan as if to say : 

“ ‘ Please, let me go ; I’ll be a good dog and 
keep quiet/ ” 

“ Most people say that dogs cannot reason or 
know what people say to them,” said Archie, 
“ but I don’t believe them.” 


84 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ That’s because you’re such a sensible chap, 
Archie,” replied Harry. “ Any one who says 
dogs cannot understand what their masters say 
to them, don’t know what they are talking 
about. I’m sure if they were much with Wag- 
gle they’d soon change their minds.” 

“ Did Waggle go home when you ordered him 
to go? ” inquired Earl. 

“ Waggle generally minds me promptly,” said 
Harry, “ but since I had to go home to get some 
things, I took him with me and tied him to his 
kennel. He was very much disappointed, and 
howled most piteously.” 

At last every one was in a sound sleep ; and 
except that Carrots now and then kept up his 
practice on the bugle, all was quiet. 

It was midnight. All in the camp except the 
captain and the two leaders, who were making 
their last rounds to be sure that everything was 
right before retiring themselves, were in sound 
sleep. 

Something attracted their attention as they 
reached the boat landing. It was the barking 
of a dog apparently on the opposite side of the 
river. They were about going to the tents, when 
the barking sounded as if the animal was 
crossing the river and coming directly toward 
them. 


A FOUR-LEGGED SCOUT 85 

“I think that dog is swimming across the river, 
Brown,” said the captain. “ Do you know,” he 
continued, laughing, “ it sounds like Harry's dog, 
Waggle. He has missed his master and taken 
this method of joining him. Good dog, Waggle,” 
said the captain as it scrambled up the bank 
and ran on to the landing. “ What's the mat- 
ter, Waggle ? Do you want to see Harry ? ” 

At the mention of the name of the master he so 
dearly loved, the dog began to wag his tail and 
bark, as if to say that was just what he wanted. 

44 Come, doggie,” said the captain ; “ we’ll go 
and look for Harry. But shake yourself ; you're 
all wet.” 

The dog seemed to understand what the cap- 
tain said ; for after shaking himself, he looked 
at the captain as if to say : 

44 I've done that, sir; now please take me to 
my master.” 

But let us go ahead to the tent of the Hyenas. 
The barking of Waggle when near the shore had 
waked Earl who said to himself : 

“ That's certainly Waggle ; he is swimming 
across the river to find Harry. I'll waken 
him.” 

“ What is it, Earl ? ” said Harry, who was 
readily awakened. “ It’s surely not time to get 
up, is it?” 


86 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


“ No, Harry/’ was the reply. “ I think Wag- 
gle is swimming across the river to find you.” 

“ You’re right, Earl,” said Harry, listen- 
ing. “ That’s Waggle barking. He’s swimming 
here, for if he was being brought here in a 
motor boat we’d hear its chug, chug, or the dip 
of the oars if it were a rowboat, or the stroke of 
the paddle if a canoe. Let’s put on our sneakers 
and go down to the river.” 

“ Do you think Waggle would risk taking so 
long a swim ? ” inquired Earl when they had 
succeeded in leaving the tent without waking 
any one. 

“ I don’t think anything about it,” said 
Harry. “ He would not hesitate for a moment, 
for Waggle and I are chums and are very fond 
of each other. 

“ Look at that, Earl,” said Harry as they ap- 
proached the boat landing and saw what was 
going on. “ Let’s try to steal a march on them 
without their seeing or hearing us.” 

They walked so quietly that they were not 
heard until Waggle had again shaken himself 
at the captain’s command. When Waggle 
caught the scent of his young master, he rushed 
toward the lads and placing his paws on Harry’s 
and then on Earl’s shoulders, began a series of 
joyful barkings and tail waggings together with 
occasional licking of their faces and hands. 


A FOUR-LEGGED SCOUT 87 

“ Where did you come from, Waggle? Are 
you glad to see me ? Good dog,” he said, pet- 
ting him, for he saw that the dog, knowing he 
had been disobedient, feared his master’s dis- 
pleasure. 

The poor animal almost went wild with de- 
light when he saw that his master had forgiven 
him. 

“ Earl and I heard Waggle barking, sir,” said 
Harry to the captain, “ and came out to meet 
him, if he came over. See,” he said, pointing 
to a piece of rope attached to the dog’s collar, 
“he has chewed the rope apart and so got loose. 
He was not brought here in a boat, was he?” 

“No, Harry,” replied the captain; “the dog 
swam across. He is evidently very fond of you.” 

“ Waggle is certainly a fine dog,” said Earl, 
who had not until then been able to get in a 
word. “ Come here, Waggle, and let me pet you.” 

“ Take this, Harry,” said Mr. Brown handing 
him a large Turkish towel he had just brought 
from the Hyenas’ tent, “ and give your dog a 
good rub down, then you can take him with 
you in your tent and let him sleep at the foot 
of your bed, if,” he said laughing, “ he does not 
conclude to get in the bed and sleep between 
Earl and you.” 

But let us return to the Hyenas’ tent. At 


88 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


last Archie awakened and not finding either Earl 
or Harry near him was alarmed and waking 
Walter said : 

“ I cannot find Earl or Harry. Do you think 
any accident has happened to them ? ” 

“ I think not, Archie,” replied Walter. 
“ They have probably left the tent for a few 
moments and will return shortly.” 

“ What’s the matter, Archie ? ” inquired 
Harve, awaked by the talking. 

“ Neither Harry nor Earl are here, Harve. 
I’m getting worried about their absence,” was 
the reply. 

“ How long have they been missing ? ” in- 
quired Harve anxiously. 

“ I don’t know, sir,” was the reply. “ I have 
only been awake for five minutes.” 

“ What’s the matter, Walt ? ” inquired Sleepy, 
awakened by the talking. “ Why, where’s Archie 
and that new boy, Harry ? ” 

“ I don’t know, Sleepy,” said Walter ; “ they’ve 
both disappeared.” 

“ There now,” cried Sleepy in great alarm, 
“ doesn’t that prove there are wild beasts in 
these woods? They have come here and carried 
away two of our companions,” and began crying 
bitterly. 

“ Cut that rot,” cried Harve sternly. “ If it 
were so, which I don’t believe, crying like a 


A FOUR-LEGGED SCOUT 89 

baby will do no good. Get up like a man and 
help us find them.” 

“ Shall I wake the others, sir ? ” cried Sleepy 
in fear. 

“ No,” was the reply. “ You and I and 
Archie and Walt will be enough,” said Harve. 

As they were drawing on their sweaters the 
missing boys, together with the captain and his 
companions, drew near. 

When Waggle had been in camp while they 
were putting up their tents, he had taken a 
great liking for Archie. And as the animal 
heard the lad’s voice, he rushed through the 
open tent flap, almost knocking Harve down. 

It all happened so quickly that Harve, far 
from being cowardly, had commenced to worry 
about the missing boys, and now began to 
wonder whether there were not wild animals 
around, and whether it might not be possible 
the boys had been carried away by some of them. 
He therefore cried : 

“ Look out, boys ; it’s a wild animal. Keep 
him off, Archie. I’m coming to help you,” and 
rushing toward where he heard the noise, there 
soon was a bad mix-up. 

“ Why, it’s only Waggle,” said Archie, as the 
dog recognizing him began to lick his face and 
hands affectionately, pausing every now and 
then to bark. 


9 o OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ Of course it’s only Waggle,” said Harry as 
he and Earl came into the tent. 

“ Who is that talking about wild animals ? ” 
inquired the captain. 

11 It’s Archie, sir,” was the reply. “ It’s about 
a joke Harve got off to-night.” 

Archie explained just what the joke was, when 
the captain, laughing, said : 

“ Good-night, boys ; try to get asleep as soon 
as you can. It’s after midnight.” 


CHAPTER VI 


ARRIVAL OF THE COLONEL AND THE PROFESSOR 

Again all in the Hyenas’ tent, including 
Waggle, are in a deep sleep, which, in this in- 
stance, lasted until the bugle sounded next 
morning. On awakening, Harve called to the 
boys : 

“ All up for the morning plunge. Throw off 
everything, put on your sneakers, take your 
towels, and run down to the boat landing. 
Don’t stand there wondering if the water is 
cold. Plunge in. After the first chill you’ll 
feel all right.” 

The morning swim was short and Harve soon 
called them out of the water. While standing 
on the landing drying themselves, they passed 
the time jollying one another. 

Waggle, who had enjoyed the swim as much 
if not more than any of the boys, was standing 
near Harry and Archie, barking and wagging 
his tail, as if trying to tell them what a good 
time he was having. 

“ Is that a new scout for your patrol, Brown ? ” 
inquired Flemming in a bantering tone, point- 
ing to the dog. 

91 


92 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ I would not be surprised if the Hyenas took 
him in,” was the reply. “ But that will be de- 
cided by the scoutmaster. What do you say, 
captain ? ” he inquired of that gentleman. 

“ Suppose we leave the question to the 
scouts,” replied the captain. “ In the first 
place, would either of the patrols like him as 
a scout? In the next place, can any arguments 
be brought forward as to why a dog should not 
be a member of our organization ? Now, to be- 
gin, would either of the patrols like to have 
Waggle as a member ? ” 

“ We would for sure,” “ Glad to have him,” 
“ Let him become a Hyena,” “ Make him a 
Ram,” came at once from scouts in the two 
patrols. 

“ If I hear no objection, I will declare the vote 
of each patrol to be unanimously in favor of his 
appointment.” The captain paused a moment 
and said : “ The vote is unanimous in favor of 

the admission of Waggle. Now what do you 
say — shall he be made a Hyena or a Ram ? ” 

“ We’ll leave that to you, captain,” said the 
boys. 

“ What do you say, Harry ? ” 

“It seems to me, sir,” was the reply, “ that 
Waggle belongs to the Hyenas, since he swam the 
river to join me. Besides,” he added, “ should 
I be here again, he could hardly be kept out of 


ARRIVAL OF THE COLONEL 93 

the tent where I sleep, unless he is tied lip 
every night, and I would be sorry to make him 
stay elsewhere. However, I am willing, sir/ 7 
he added, “ to let the matter be decided by a 
vote.” 

“ What do you think, Flemming ? ” inquired 
the captain ; “ if it is decided to elect Waggle 
a scout should he be assigned to the Hyena 
Patrol ? 77 

“ I think, sir, that he should be assigned to 
the Hyenas. What do you say, boys? 77 he in- 
quired of his patrol. 

“ Let him join the Hyenas, 77 was the unani- 
mous shout. 

“ If, then, three days from this, 77 said the 
captain, “ Harry can give me any arguments 
that are not personal why Waggle should be 
made a Hyena rather than a Ram 77 

“ I can give you an argument now, sir, 77 re- 
plied Harry, without waiting for the captain to 
finish. “ Waggle is more nearly a hyena than 
a ram ; for I understand dogs are generally 
believed to be descended from hyenas and 
wolves. 77 

“ Argument accepted, 77 said the captain amid 
the shouts of both patrols. “ If elected, Waggle 
will be regularly entered on the roll of the 
Hyenas and will be expected to attend roll call 
regularly and to answer to his name. 77 


94 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

When the cheering was over, which was not 
for some minutes, the captain said : 

“ And now for the more difficult question. 
Ought an animal like a dog be permitted to 
join the boy scouts ? There is much to be said 
against it. Don’t forget that the organizations 
elsewhere may object ; so we should be prepared 
with good arguments for the action we have 
taken. I will act as counsel against Waggle 
and appoint Harry as counsel in his favor.” 

“ If you will give me five days, captain, in- 
stead of three,” said Harry, “ I believe I can 
prove that Waggle can reason, can learn the 
scouts’ signs, and can be taught to salute the 
officers and the flag sufficiently to warrant his 
election as a tenderfoot.” 

Harry’s brief remarks were received with 
hearty cheers from the boys. 

“ That will do now,” cried the captain. 
i{ Hurry back to your tents and get dressed, 
or we’ll have a lot of sick scouts on our hands. 
It is understood that five days are given to 
Waggle’s owner to prove, if he can, the points 
he has made. Hurry up,” he added. “ There 
goes the call for breakfast.” 

“ Do you think Harry can make good all he 
says at the end of five days? ” inquired Hazy of 
Harve. 

“ I believe he can do all and more. Harry is 


ARRIVAL OF THE COLONEL 95 

not the kind of boy to promise more than he 
can perform. ” 

“ What did you mean, Harve,” inquired Hazy, 
“ when you spoke of Waggle’s being in camp as 
an advantage to the camp as well as to the 
boys? ” 

“ Well, for one thing, he’ll make an excellent 
watch-dog. With his acute hearing it would be 
practically impossible for any one to come into 
our camp or tent without his notifying us. And 
then he’s jolly company for the boys.” 

“ That’s so, Harve,” replied Hazy. “ I might 
have known, only I did not think of it. By the 
way,” he added, “the captain tells me he ex- 
pects two visitors in camp to-day about our 
dinner time.” 

“ Glad to hear it, Harve. Who are they ? Do 
you know ? ” 

“ Col. Floyd Lewis Lennox and Prof. Gustave 
von Schwammerdam, of Leipsig.” 

“ Do you know what kind of men they are ? ” 
inquired Hazy. 

“ I asked the captain that question,” was the 
reply. “ From what he told me I am sure we 
will find the colonel a splendid fellow. He is 
about fifty, very fond of boys, is a great fisher- 
man, photographer, and splendid for telling 
stories at the camp-fires. He and the captain 
have known each other since they were boys.” 


96 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ Does the colonel expect to remain long with 
us ? ” inquired Hazy. 

“ That’s uncertain,” was the reply. “ The 
colonel wrote that if quite convenient he would 
come for a few days. The captain thinks, how- 
ever, that he will be so pleased with what we 
can offer him that he will remain until our 
camp breaks up. The captain hopes he will re- 
main, both by reason of the pleasure he knows 
he can give the colonel, but especially because 
the colonel, who is a retired army physician, is 
just the man to act as our camp doctor. Of 
course, we must have a camp doctor ; so that 
if the colonel does not stay we must get some 
one in his place. The captain, however, is not 
worrying himself much, since he feels certain 
the colonel will remain until the breaking up of 
our camp.” 

“ And now,” inquired Hazy, “ tell me what 
you know of the other visitor, Professor Schwam- 
merdam.” 

“ Excuse me, Hazy,” said Harve laughing. 
“ Captain Blount warned me that the gentleman 
insists on having his full title — Prof. Gustave 
von Schwammerdam of Leipsig. He appears 
to be especially proud of the phrase ‘ of 
Leipsig.’ ” 

“ What 3'ou have told me does not seem very 
favorable. And what are his specialties? ” 


ARRIVAL OF THE COLONEL 97 

“ Forestry, and what he calls ‘ Boy Knowl- 
edge.’ ” 

It was not long before it was known all over 
the camp that the captain expected two vis- 
itors. 

“ Have you heard the news, Archie ? ” in- 
quired Earl. 

“ Do you mean that two gentlemen are ex- 
pected to visit the camp about dinner time ? ” 
asked Archie. 

“ That’s it. It will be fine, if they are all 
right, and since Captain Blount invited them I 
suppose we can count on their being O. K.,” 
said Earl. 

“ What is the colonel’s name ? ” inquired 
Harry. 

“ Col. Floyd Lewis Lennox,” said Archie. 

“ Colonel .Lennox ! ” exclaimed Harry. “ I 
know him. You’ll find him a splendid gentle- 
man. He is just the jolliest man you can im- 
agine. I came very near saying the jolliest fel- 
low, for when he gets to know a boy and likes 
him he makes him such a chum that one is apt 
to forget how old he is.” 

“ That’s fine, Harry,” said Earl. “ Can the 
colonel swim, Harry ? ” he inquired. 

“ Can he swim ! ” exclaimed Harry. “ I should 
say he could. Knows all the new swimming 


98 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

strokes and enjoys water games. And what’s 
better he likes to go in swimming with his boy 
friends. He’ll not be apt to miss many of our 
swims.” 

“ Colonel Lennox is my uncle,” said Archie. 
“ I am sure all the boys will be delighted with 
him. He is just the one to be in a camp like 
ours. 

“ Have you seen the colonel lately, Harry ? ” 
inquired Archie. 

“ I saw him yesterday evening when I re- 
turned to the house. It was because he told my 
parents that he had known Captain Blount from 
boyhood, and had heard about this camp, that 
my parents said that I could come last night to 
sleep.” 

“ Then they will probably be willing to let 
you join the scouts ; don’t you think so?” 

“ Yes ; they will call on Captain Blount to- 
day. I intend asking them if I may join.” 

“ Do you know anything about the professor, 
Harry?” inquired Walter. 

“ I’ve never heard of him, but I guess we’ll 
find him all right,” replied Harry. 

“ There goes the captain’s bugle calling the 
troop to assemble,” said Harve. “ I should not 
wonder if it is to receive the visitors.” 

There could be no doubt as to the impression 


ARRIVAL OF THE COLONEL 99 

the colonel made on the boys. It was favorable 
in the extreme. Take a crowd of bright boys 
and you’ll probably be surprised to see how 
quickly they are able correctly to size one up. 
The colonel in bis turn was as favorably im- 
pressed with the boys as they were with him. 

“ How do you like my boys, Floyd ? ” inquired 
the captain. 

“ They are just splendid, David,” was the re- 
ply. “ I would like to walk along the line and 
shake hands with them, if you don’t mind. I 
want to get acquainted as soon as I can.” 

“ Glad to have you do so, Floyd,” replied the 
captain. “ Boys,” he said to the patrol, “ Colonel 
Lennox wishes to shake hands with each of you. 
Keep your places in line ; he’ll come to you.” 

The applause with which the captain’s an- 
nouncement was received by the boys showed 
how pleased they were with his determination. 
While on his way down the line the colonel 
came to Harry. He exclaimed : 

“ Hello, Harry ; so you got here, did you ? 
Do you expect to become a member of the 
troop ? ” 

“ That will depend very much on you, colonel. 
Mother and father told me last night they ex- 
pected to call on Captain Blount to-day. I want 
to become a scout and am invited to do so. If 
you can please say a favorable word to father 


ioo OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


and mother, that would probably settle the 
matter.” 

“ All right, Harry,” said the colonel laughing. 
“ I’ll say to your parents what I am sure will 
please you.” 

“ Thank you, colonel,” said Harry. 

When the colonel came to Archie he said : 

“ Here is another of my boy friends. Hello, 
Archie, are you having a good time in camp ? ” 

“ Yes, thank you, Uncle Floyd,” said Archie 
shaking the hand the colonel had offered him. 

“ Tell me all about the camp, Archie. Harry 
wants me to speak well about it to his parents. 
Tell me now, honest Injun, is it worth any- 
thing ? ” 

“ IPs just the most splendid camp that ever 
was. That is, of course,” he added, “ as far as 
I can see. You know we only came yesterday.” 

“ Not quite certain, eh, Archie ? ” said the 
colonel. “ Is that what you mean ? ” 

“ Not at all, Uncle Floyd,” replied Archie. 
“ I thought it only fair to tell you how long 
I’ve been here. But if you want to know my 
opinion, here it is. You will make no mistake 
if you crack up Captain Blount’s camp of 1 Our 
Boy Scouts ’ as much as you choose.” 

“ Capital, Archie,” said the colonel, laughing. 
“ I was only jollying you. Introduce me, please, 
to these lads,” he said turning to Earl and Walter. 


ARRIVAL OF THE COLONEL ioi 


“ This is Earl Adams and this is Walter,” 
said Archie introducing these boys. “ They are 
my chums just as Harry is going to be.” 

“ And how do you like the camp, my lad? ” 
said the colonel turning to Earl. 

“ Oh, it's fine, colonel,” said Earl ; “ it’s cer- 
tainly fine. One can't make any mistake in 
speaking the best possible words for it. It is 
true that, like Archie, I’ve only been in camp 
since yesterday, but I’ve known Captain Blount 
much longer. So I’m sure you’ll like the camp 
the more you see of it.” 

“ The boys call Earl 1 Clacker ’ because they 
say he talks so much, colonel,” said Harry. 
“ But I like to hear him talk, since what he 
says is so sensible.” 

“ So they call you Clacker, my lad,” said the 
colonel to Earl. “ I would not mind it if I 
were you. As long as you talk sense, and mean 
all you say, you have no reason to be ashamed 
no matter how much you talk.” 

“ I don’t mind it at all, colonel, so long as 
the boys continue to have good reasons for 
liking me.” 

After being introduced to Walter, the colonel, 
seeing Waggle standing in line next to Harry, 
said : 

“ Are you a member of the patrol, Waggle? 
Good dog ! They tell me you swam across the 


io2 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


river to find your master. You certainly have 
nothing to be ashamed of for doing that. 

“ I suppose your motor boat is here, Harry,” 
said the colonel. “ IT1 get you to take me and 
your chums here and show me any good places 
you know of for fishing.” 

“ My boat is here, colonel,” was the reply. 
“ We will be glad to go with you any day. I 
know some splendid places for fishing. Have 
you any of your photographic cameras with 
you ? ” 

“ I only brought three or four. If we cannot 
make them do, Fll send to the city for some of 
the others.” 

Prof. Gustave von Schwammerdam of Leipsig 
failed to make a favorable impression. He was 
so very learned a man, and so wrapped in his 
studies that he lived, to a great extent, in a 
world of his own and was apt to fail to recog- 
nize those around him. Then, too, he had been 
spoiled in Germany, where much notice had 
been taken of his accomplishments, and since 
he was naturally selfish and self-opinionated, he 
was not apt to make friends. Unfortunately, 
too, he was not thoroughly acquainted with the 
English language and did not at all times em- 
ploy the words that correctly expressed what he 
wished to say. 


ARRIVAL OF THE COLONEL 103 

He apparently failed to understand what the 
captain said, and replied : 

“ I do not wish with the boys their hands to 
shake,” he said in broken English. “ I haf 
come to study de fine trees in dis forest. I 
have also come to study about de American 
boy and put him in a great book I am writ- 
ing.” 

“ It was because I know you are writing a 
book about boys that I thought you would like 
to come in contact with them and supposed you 
would like to shake hands with them as the 
colonel has done.” 

“ Thank you. I study things in a different 
way. Alreatty I have much about boys to 
put in my so great book. I also have much 
about de trees. While here, I will write much 
about both trees and boys, so as to let my 
countrymen know all about these things.” 

“ Would you like to say anything to the boys, 
professor, before I dismiss them ? ” inquired the 
captain. 

“ I will make de boys a little speak,” replied 
the professor. 

He then delivered the following ill-advised 
and ridiculous speech. 

“ I have come here to write two great books : 
one on de trees and one on de boys. It is very 
hard to write books and I must ask when I’m 


104 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

writing that you make no noise whatever, for 
noise is bad for the brain. When you come 
near my tent there,” he said pointing to the 
administration tent, occupied by Captain Blount 
and occasional visitors, “ you must make no 
talk. Even if you don't see me writing, you 
must make no talk, for when I’m not writing 
I am thinking much, and must not be disturbed. 
You understand dot, boys ? ” he inquired in a 
disagreeable manner. 

“ Captain Blount won’t stand for any such 
nonsense as that, Flemming,” said Brown in a 
low tone. 

“ Professor,” said Captain Blount, “it will be 
best for me to say here that the tent you are to 
occupy is the administration tent. As such it 
is open to any or all of the boys, who are en- 
couraged to come here at all hours of the day 
or night. The grounds too in the neighborhood 
of the tent are for the boys. As to their keep- 
ing quiet, that is something I especially do not 
wish them to do. On the contrary, the more 
they talk, sing, shout or make all the racket 
and noise they wish, when they are not talking 
to me, the more I will be pleased. That is what 
we brought them to camp to do.” 

It was evident that the professor failed to un- 
derstand just what the captain was saying, ex- 
cept that he could not expect to find much quiet 


ARRIVAL OF THE COLONEL 105 

in the tent he was to employ. He, therefore, 
contented himself by saying : 

“ Then I do not see how I can write.” 

“ But I am not through, professor,” continued 
the captain. “ Please hear the rest. Near the 
administration tent is our camp-fire, around 
which every night from half-past seven until 
ten we have a meeting of the troop for the 
transaction of business, for singing, dancing 
and telling stories and making noises of all 
kinds. At ten o'clock the bugle sounds for 
lights out in all tents.” 

“ But,” said the professor, “ that does not me, 
a great literary man, at all suit. I don't begin 
to write until de time you say 1 lights out.' 
That will not suit me at all, captain.” 

“ No, professor, I am sure it will not,” re- 
plied the captain. “ Then,” he continued, “ our 
swimming place is near the tent and when we 
are in swimming the noise is very great. It 
does not seem to me that our camp is at all the 
place for you to work in while writing your 
books.” 

“ But what shall I do ? ” inquired the pro- 
fessor. “ Here are de things I am to write 
about — de trees and de boys. Is there some 
place near where I can sleep and write ? Then 
I go to that place and come here a few times 
and study trees and boys. A few times will 


io6 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


be enough. De Germans be quick to observe. 
In seven or eight visits I learn ebberything.” 

“ Are there any vacant rooms in the boarding- 
house in which your people are staying, Harry ? ” 
inquired Captain Blount. 

“ I believe there are several vacancies, sir,” 
replied Harry. 

“ I am going there to-day, professor, in Harry’s 
motor boat,” said the colonel. “ If you care to 
go with me, I should be pleased to have you 
do so.” 

“ It is with pleasure that I your invite accept,” 
replied the professor, who appeared to be rather 
proud of what he had said. 

That afternoon Mr. and Mrs. Clinton, Harry’s 
parents, made a call on Captain Blount and the 
colonel, who showed them the camp and called 
the troop together to receive them. They were 
delighted with what they saw and were only 
too pleased to have their son become a scout. 
This was duly done, Harry being regularly ad- 
mitted to the Hyena Patrol. 

Later in the day, Harry and the colonel took 
the professor across the river, where, to the 
great delight of all, the disagreeable fellow 
found a room in which he might sleep and 
write. 


CHAPTER VII 


FIRE-KINDLING CONTESTS 

“ There will be a fire-kindling contest to-day, 
half an hour after dinner/’ announced Captain 
Blount at the breakfast table. “ Contestants 
will consist of squads of two, selected from the 
two patrols. Each patrol will choose its squads, 
and give the names to their leaders. Of course 
the patrols will have the same number of con- 
testing squads. Does any one wish for further 
information ? ” 

“ What are the conditions for the contest, 
captain ? ” asked one of the scouts. 

“ None of the wood used in the contests is to 
be especially dried by exposure to the air or 
sunlight. You are at liberty to look up, but 
not to touch any kindling you may think is 
good for starting a quick fire. You had better 
pick out your squads now, and select the places 
where the fires* are to be kindled. Each squad 
should agree among themselves just how they 
intend to get the quickest kindling.” 

There were three squads of two each selected 
from both patrols. In the Hyenas the squads 
107 


io8 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


were Earl and Harry; Carrots and Pat; Archie 
and Walter. In the Rams they were Hen and 
Tom ; Walker and Fatty ; and Hazy and Georgy 
Porgy. 

When the teams assembled for the contests, 
the captain said : 

“ There are only a few things more I have to 
tell you. Two matches will be given to each 
squad. These and these only are to be em- 
ployed. That squad wins which first succeeds 
in kindling the largest fire ; the fire can be 
kindled anywhere along the river bank. When 
I say ‘ Go/ collect your wood and kindling as 
quickly as possible.” 

The teams anxiously awaited the signal. 
When given, there was a rush to the places 
where they had noticed fuel that seemed to be 
suitable for a rapidly kindled fire. 

Hazy, who was a good jumper, made a dash 
for a beech tree, some of the lower branches of 
which had withered and dried in the sun. It 
was the same with the other squads ; each eagerly 
collected material and brought it rapidly to the 
place it had selected for kindling the fire. 

“ Take that, Earl,” said Harry, pointing to a 
small piece of pine board that had been left 
unused after extending the boat landing. “ Cut 
some shavings from it with your knife. Then,” 


FIRE-KINDLING CONTESTS 109 

he added, pointing to a dead branch lying on the 
ground, “ put that on a stone and pound it with 
another stone, so as to smash it into splinters. 
I’ll go to a pine tree and get some dry cones.” 

They soon had the materials ready at the 
place selected for starting the fire. 

Placing the pounded branch together with 
the pine shavings on the ground, they piled 
the cones on them. 

“ Look at this pine knot, Earl,” said Harry, 
without, however, stopping for a moment. “ It’s 
full of rosin — splendid stuff for starting a flame.” 

“ It’s fine,” cried Earl, pounding some dry 
branches and then collecting some of the thicker 
branches for the body of the fire when it should 
be well kindled. 

“ I’m going to strike our first match, Earl,” 
cried Harry. “ Get between me and the wind.” 

“ Hurry up, Harry,” cried Earl. “ Hen and 
Tom have lighted their first match some time 
ago, and Hazy and Georgy Porgy are striking 
their last match.” 

“ Don’t bother about the other fellows,” cried 
Harry. “ We’ve nothing to do except to get our 
fire lighted first, so put all your attention on 
that. It is not so much,” he added, “ who strikes 
the first match, as it is who has the right kind 
of stuff ready to be set on fire.” 

“ You don’t seem to be hurrying much, Harry,” 


no OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


said Earl, who was anxiously looking every now 
and then at the squads of the Rams. 

“ We have no time to hurry, Earl/ 1 said 
Harry, striking the match and holding it for a 
moment until thoroughly ignited and then ap- 
plying it to the fine shavings at the bottom of 
the pile. 

In fire-kindling, as indeed in most things in 
life that require the exercise of judgment and 
common sense, nearly everything depends on 
getting ready. In the case of Harry and Earl, 
everything was ready. The well-lighted match, 
thoroughly heated by being permitted to burn 
by itself for a moment, readily imparted its 
heat to the fine shavings, then to the mashed 
wood and so to the pine cones and dried 
branches, so that in a few moments the whole 
pile was in a blaze. Carefully placing the 
broken limb on the flaming mass, Harry and 
Earl, rising, saluted the scoutmaster and said : 

“ Squad No. 2 of the Hyenas, sir, report their 
fire kindled. ” 

Since no other fire had yet been kindled, the 
scoutmaster said : 

“ Fire-kindling contest won by Squad No. 2 
of the Hyenas.” 

“ That was a fair beat, boys,” said Hazy, grasp- 
ing Harry and Earl by the hands. 


FIRE-KINDLING CONTESTS hi 


At the camp-fire that night, after their regular 
routine business had been completed, the cap- 
tain said : 

“ I think it will be wise to spend the remain- 
der of the evening till the bugle sounds ‘ Lights 
out 1 talking about ‘fire.’ It is probable that 
some of you have questions to ask about the 
general nature of fire ; how it can best be ob- 
tained in a hurry ; and why it was that some of 
you were unable to get your fires started as 
quickly as those who won the contest. If so 
speak right out, and some of us will try to 
answer your questions." 

“ Why did the fire of Adams and Clinton get 
started before the others, sir ? " inquired Sleepy. 

“ That's aisy," cried Pat. “ It was because 
the stuff they had in their fire burned better/' 

“ But," objected Sleepy, “ we all had nearly 
the same kind of stuff. Can that be explained ? " 
he inquired. 

“ Sure, Sleepy," said Pat, “ the wood in some 
of the fires was aslape, and had to be wakened 
before it could be got to burn." 

“Bu-bu-bu-but," cried Pourzalez, “stu-stu-stuff 
like w-w-wood can't go to — to sleep, ca-can it?" 

“ It seems to me," said Archie, “ that the wood 
in our fire did not want to burn. It acted just 
as if it had its back up and was trying to be 
mean. I'd like to know if that can be explained." 


1 12 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


“ And I’d like to know,” inquired Hen, “ why 
a match should go out when a chance is given 
to it to set on fire a lot of good stuff? Tom and 
I got our match burning, and in order to save as 
much of the blaze as possible we rushed it to the 
wood as soon as the flame appeared, but it went 
out as soon as it touched the wood, and the sec- 
ond match did the same thing, and so we lost.” 

“ Are there any other questions,” inquired 
the captain, “ before we try to explain those that 
have been asked ? ” 

“ I’d like to know,” inquired Hazy, “ why our 
fire went out about as soon as it was lighted ? 
We succeeded in getting some of the stuff burn- 
ing and thought we were going to win, but it 
only blazed up for a moment and then went 
out.” 

“ It’s easier to ask questions than it is to an- 
swer them,” said the scoutmaster. “ Fortunately, 
Mr. Brown of the Hyenas has made a special 
study of chemistry. He may be able to answer 
most of your questions. He has promised me 
that he’d give you a little talk on fire and show 
you a few simple experiments on the subject.” 

“ Bedad, and it’s Patrick O’Hooligan who is 
plased to hear there’s to be experiments. Oi 
always loike experiments.” 

“ Before attempting to answer your questions,” 


FIRE-KINDLING CONTESTS 113 

said Mr. Brown, “ suppose I tell you something 
about combustion, or fire generally. Fire is 
caused by very small particles called atoms, both 
in the combustible body and in the atmosphere, 
that have a great liking or attraction for one 
another, rushing together. In order to start the 
rushing, one or both must first be heated. 
As soon as this heating is sufficient, they rush 
together, and, striking one another, are thus 
violently shaken or caused to dance back and 
forth. This dancing sets up ripples or waves in 
an extremely thin material, the universal ether 
that exists everywhere. These shakings produce 
heat, and when the heat is sufficiently great it is 
accompanied by light.” 

“ Thin, Mr. Brown,” said Pat, “ when the stuff 
in the air makes the stuff in the wood burn, it’s 
bekase they have a scrap, and they knock one 
another about until they get rid hot. Bejabers, 
that’s very interesting ; it’s what ye moight call 
illegant entoirely.” 

“ Although your ideas are not exactly right, 
O’Hooligan,” said Mr. Brown, “yet they are 
generally correct.” 

“ Why is it, sir,” inquired Harry, “ that the 
oxygen in the air does not immediately combine 
with all combustible substances with which it 
comes in contact? ” 

“ An excellent question, Harry,” replied Mr. 


1 1 4 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

Brown. “ It does not do this because it is not 
hot enough, and because the particles of the 
wood or other combustible material are held to- 
gether so firmly that the oxygen cannot tear 
them apart. I think/’ he continued, “ that now 
most of you can yourselves answer some of the 
questions you have asked.” 

“ I can answer my question, sir,” exclaimed 
Sleepy. “ Clacker and Harry’s fire was different 
from our fires, because the wood was cut into 
small pieces by the knife or smashed into splin- 
ters by the stone. And this also explains,” con- 
tinued Sleepy, “ how although the stuff was the 
same in all the fires, yet that in the winning fire 
lighted first because it was in better condition to 
burn.” 

“ But I don’t see why our matches went out 
as soon as we touched the flame to the wood,” 
exclaimed Hen. “ Can that be explained, sir?” 
he inquired of Mr. Brown. 

“ Yes, Davidson,” was the reply, “ although 
it is not, at first sight, easy to explain. I think 
your matches went out because you lowered the 
temperature of the burning part too rapidly ; if 
you had waited a moment after the match began 
to blaze, until a larger portion of the wood had 
been heated, it would have been able to give 
some of its heat to the wood without going out. 
Do you understand me? ” 


FIRE-KINDLING CONTESTS 1 1 5 

“ Yes, sir, thank you,” was the reply. “ These 
things are simple enough when one looks at them 
in the right way.” 

“ I think,” said Mr. Brown, “ you will all be 
able now to see why Clinton and Adams won the 
fire-lighting contest. Both by the knife and by 
pounding they separated the kindlings into small 
pieces. By employing pine cones they took ad- 
vantage of the manner in which nature has 
divided the many cup-shaped pieces that form 
the cones that also burn readily by reason of the 
inflammable rosin they contain. Moreover, I 
notice that Clinton carefully permitted the match 
to burn a short time after being ignited before 
he touched it to the kindlings. 

“ And now for a few simple experiments,” 
continued Mr. Brown. “ The more firmly the 
particles of a combustible material are held to- 
gether, or, as it is called by scientific men, the 
stronger their cohesion, the more difficult it is to 
set the substance on fire. I am sure,” he said, 
“ you all know that ordinary iron, such as a ten- 
penny nail, cannot be easily set on fire by hold- 
ing it in a flame as one can a burned match 
stem. This, however, is not because iron is not 
as combustible as wood. In point of fact, iron 
is far more combustible, if only the very strong 
cohesion of its particles can be overcome. 

“ But,” continued Mr. Brown, “ I will now 


1 16 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


show you what you must acknowledge is a very 
curious experiment. I need a gas flame, and 
since out here in the woods we have no gas at 
hand, I will get a flame by setting on fire by a 
lighted match some alcohol I have poured into 
this saucer. See,” he said, “ in this way I get 
the pale blue flame that readily lights this piece 
of paper but is unable to light the nail. Can 
you tell me why this is ? ” he inquired. 

“ As you have told us, sir,” replied Hazy, “ it 
is by reason of the strong cohesion that holds 
the particles of iron together that they cannot 
leave one another to unite with the oxygen in 
the air. But is not the principal reason be- 
cause it is not in the nature of iron to combine 
with oxygen ? Iron is not built that way.” 

“ Suppose, Hazeltine,” replied Mr. Brown, 
“ I told you that iron not only burns more 
readily in the air, but even burns more readily 
than paper or gunpowder ? ” 

“ I would believe you were jollying me, sir,” 
was the reply, “ and would ask you to ‘ show 
me.’ ” 

“ That’s easy,” said Mr. Brown. “ Iron does 
not burn because its particles are so firmly 
held together by cohesion. If I tear off small 
particles from the nail, by rubbing this file 
briskly over it, it will be very different. See,” 
he added, holding the nail over the flame and 


FIRE-KINDLING CONTESTS 117 

rubbing it with the file, “ the bright sparks 
you see are produced by the particles of iron 
torn off by the file combining with the oxygen 
of the air.” (Applause.) 

“ How's that, Hazy ? ” cried the boys. 

“ But how about the gunpowder ? ” asked 
Hazy, only partially convinced. 

“ I'll show you,” said Mr. Brown. “ I'll mix 
some iron filings with this gunpowder and let 
the mixture fall through the alcohol flame. 
Look,” he added, “ the bright sparks you see 
are due to the burning of the iron.” 

Silence on the part of the boys. They saw 
the bright sparks and thought surely they must 
be due to the burning of the gunpowder, for 
they knew how very easily gunpowder is set on 
fire. They all liked Mr. Brown, and would be 
sorry to find he had made a mistake. 

“ Probably,” said Mr. Brown, correctly con- 
struing the silence, “ some of you think the 
gunpowder as well as the iron filings has 
ignited. Well,” he said, “ suppose we wait a 
while. I feel quite sure that although a small 
quantity of the gunpowder has been ignited, 
while falling through the flame, yet most of it 
has merely fallen through, and, sinking to the 
bottom of the liquid, is kept from burning by 
the alcohol that covers it. As soon as this thin 


1 18 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


layer of alcohol has burned away the gunpowder 
will burn, and you can judge from the size of 
the flash how much has escaped burning while 
falling through the flame. 

“ Should any of you try this experiment,” 
said Mr. Brown, while the boys anxiously 
watched the blue flame, for they all, with per- 
haps the exception of Hazy, wished to retain 
their belief in Mr. Brown’s great knowledge, 
“ don’t get tired waiting, and hold your head 
near the plate to see if there is any gunpowder 
there. For if you do,” he added, as a bright 
flash due to the sudden firing of the uncovered 
gunpowder was seen, “ that will be just the time 
the explosion will occur.” 

The pent-up feelings of Mr. Brown’s audience 
found relief in long and excited hurrahs. Mr. 
Brown had made no mistake ; he knew what he 
was talking about ; there was no danger in be- 
lieving what he told a fellow, no matter how 
odd the statement. 

“ But,” said Mr. Brown, “ some of the alcohol 
is still burning. There is probably much gun- 
powder remaining in the saucer. If we wait a 
little longer, there may be another explosion of 
unburned powder.” 

The boys now confidently awaited the second 
explosion, which not only soon came but which 
was much bigger than the first. 


FIRE-KINDLING CONTESTS 119 

“ Have I proved my point, Hazeltine ? ” in- 
quired Mr. Brown, after the prolonged and de- 
lighted applause, caused by the second explosion, 
had subsided. 

“ Yes, sir, thank you,” was the reply. 

“ That’s a very remarkable experiment, Mr. 
Brown,” said the colonel. “ I would not myself 
have thought it possible.” 

“ Most of you have probably seen the flash- 
light powder employed in photographing objects 
at night,” continued Mr. Brown. “ This powder 
consists for the greater part of a mixture of 
aluminium filings and chemical substances con- 
taining much oxygen. I have an aluminium 
ribbon in my hand. Aluminium is a metallic 
substance with a dull silvery surface, possessing 
so strong an attraction for the oxygen of the air 
that I can light it with the flame of a match.” 
As the speaker did this, an intensely bright, 
white light appeared, not unlike that produced 
by the carbon arc lamps employed for lighting 
streets and other extended areas. 

“ You can readily understand,” continued Mr. 
Brown, “ that if the aluminium ribbon is reduced 
to the state of filings and mixed with substances 
containing plenty of oxygen, how bright a light 
it would produce.” 

The boys had noticed the colonel leave the 
camp-fire immediately after the gunpowder and 


i2o OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


iron filings experiment. Only a few of them, 
however, had seen him return with the largest 
of his photographic cameras, or had seen him 
focus the lens on the camp-fire. They were 
therefore surprised when Mr. Brown said : 
“ Colonel Lennox has kindly offered to take a 
flash-light picture of everything around the 
camp-fire.” 

“ Sit so as to face the camera, boys,” said the 
colonel. “ As long as you can see the camera 
tube the camera can see you and will take 
your pictures. There,” he said, after an ex- 
plosion and a bright flash-light, “ it’s all over, 
'and your picture has been taken. I will send 
the plate to the city to-morrow to have it de- 
veloped and some pictures finished from it.” 

“I have,” continued Mr. Brown, “ saved the 
most curious experiment for the last. I will 
now show you a chemical substance in so fine 
a state of division that it bursts into a flame 
when exposed to the air without any one going 
near it. Phosphorus, a chemical substance com- 
monly used for the heads of matches, so readily 
combines with the oxygen of the air that it 
is necessary to keep it in a bottle under water. 
If reduced to the state of a fine powder it is 
very inflammable. Since, however, it is set on 
fire by blows or friction, it can only be ob- 


FIRE-KINDLING CONTESTS 1 2 1 


tained in a finely divided state by dissolving it 
in a suitable liquid. In this bottle I have a 
small quantity of phosphorus dissolved in a 
liquid with a big name and a bigger smell. 
The liquid is called carbon di-sulphide. Please 
let me have that stake, Thomson,” said Mr. 
Brown to his corporal. “ Stick it in the ground 
here in front of the camp-fire where every one 
can see this crumbled newspaper I am fixing on 
the upper end, but so that none of the liquid I 
intend pouring on it can fall on the boys. 

“ Now/’ he said, “ watch the paper. As you 
see, I have poured all the liquid over it, since it 
is dangerous stuff to have around and I want to 
get rid of all of it. 

“ When the phosphorus was dissolved by the 
liquid, it t was divided into very much smaller 
pieces than either the iron or the aluminium 
filings. The liquid is now rapidly escaping in 
the state of a vapor, leaving the surface of the 
paper covered with a very great number of ex- 
ceedingly small phosphorous particles. This 
permits the air to readily get at and combine 
with the particles of phosphorus, so that in a 
few moments the paper will burst into a flame.” 

Intense curiosity on the part of the boys. 
Mr. Brown’s statement seems incredible, but 
was he not correct in what he said about the 


122 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


gunpowder ? And may he not also be correct 
about this still more wonderful statement about 
a thing setting itself on fire without any one 
going near it? So they concluded to suspend 
their judgment and await results. 

As all were closely watching the paper, they 
saw it begin to smoke, when suddenly a slight 
explosion occurred and the entire surface burst 
into a flame. A loud hurrah from all the boys 
who say to one another : 

“ After that, we can believe anything Mr. 
Brown tells us.” 

“ That’s the way to kindle a fire,” said Sleepy. 
“ A fellow don’t have to do anything but pour a 
little of the phosphorous stuff on the fuel and 
there you are.” 

“ Your plan would be a very foolish one, 
Smith,” said Mr. Brown. “ As I have already 
said, the liquid is so dangerous that I was afraid 
to leave any of it remaining in the bottle. 
Should }^ou carry any of this liquid around in 
your pocket, you would soon set yourself on fire 
and get roast boy ready for the table. 

“It is too late to finish this talk,” said Mr. 
Brown, “ but if you would like me to do so I 
will at another time explain to you how fires 
sometimes kindle themselves in the woods; that 
is, how they are kindled without any person 
having been near the place where they break 


FIRE-KINDLING CONTESTS 1 23 

out. At the same time, I think you might find 
specimens of these natural fire-kindling materials 
if you look carefully for them. I would be 
much obliged if some of you will see if you can 
do this for I should very much like to get some 
of these specimens.” 


CHAPTER VIII 


SIGNALING AND TRACKING 

The boys were so anxious to know what it 
was that Mr. Brown wished them to look for in 
the woods — something so rare that he hardly 
expected them to find it, and something so very 
curious that fires in the woods were sometimes 
started by it and for which no one could be 
blamed — that they crowded around him as soon 
as they had finished their breakfast the next 
morning. 

“ Come outside the dining-tent, boys/' said 
Mr. Brown, “so as to give those in charge a 
chance for clearing up, and I will tell you how 
the woods are sometimes set on fire by the sun.” 

When they had gathered around him near 
the river bank, under the shade of a clump of 
maples, Mr. Brown said : 

“ There are two ways in which fires can be 
started in forests : by careless campers, such as 
boy scouts, and without any one being to blame. 

“ It is not only careless but also criminal for 
one to kindle a fire and then go away and leave 
it burning. It may go out as soon as the fuel 
is consumed, and indeed,” he added, “it gener- 

124 


SIGNALING AND TRACKING 125 

ally does, but then it may set fire to the woods 
and not only destroy much valuable property, 
but even result in the death of human beings. 
So great,” he continued, “ have been the losses 
from forest fires that the Congress of the United 
States passed a law that was approved May 5, 
1900, imposing a fine of $5,000, or imprisonment 
for ten years, or both, if a fire is started mali- 
ciously, and a fine of $1,000, or imprisonment 
for one year, or both, when it is started as a 
result of carelessness. In many states a permit 
is necessary,” he continued, “ for one to be al- 
lowed to build a fire in the woods. 

“ I wish you would think of this, boys,” he 
said. “ Should a fire started in the woods here 
result in the death of any one you would, in 
the eyes of the law, be guilty of manslaughter.” 

“ What is meant by manslaughter, Mr. Brown ? ” 
inquired Archie. “ How does it differ from mur- 
der?” 

“ Murder is the intentional killing of a per- 
son,” was the reply ; “ manslaughter is any acci- 
dental killing. Can any of you tell me how 
fires might be kindled in the woods without 
any assistance from man ? ” inquired Mr. Brown. 

“ Might not a lightning stroke start a fire ? ” 
asked one of the boys. 

“ It might,” was the reply, “ and I do not 
doubt that big fires are sometimes started in 


126 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


this way. Usually, lightning is accompanied 
by rain, so that fires started by lightning do not 
often spread very far. It is generally during 
hot, dry weather, when the skies are free from 
clouds, that spontaneous forest fires occur.” 

“ It must be a mighty hot day, Earl,” said 
Harry to his chum. “ Don’t you think so ? ” 

“ Sure,” was the reply. “ But shut up, please. 
I want to hear what Mr. Brown has to say. 
He’ll explain it all right.” 

“ Most of you boys probably know that burn- 
ing glasses can set fire to dry wood or paper.” 

“ There ! ” said Earl to Harry. “ Didn’t I tell 
you Mr. Brown would explain it all right? 
Oh, I just tell you, he’s fine.” 

“ Yes ; but who ever heard of burning glasses 
in the woods ? ” inquired Harry, so much inter- 
ested that he spoke loud enough for Mr. Brown 
to hear him. 

“ I’ll tell you, Clinton,” he replied. 

“ I beg your pardon, sir,” said Harry, blush- 
ing ; “ I did not intend you should hear me.” 

“That’s all right, Clinton,” replied Mr. Brown, 
laughing. “ If some time you carefully examine 
a yellow-pine tree, you will probably find here 
and there rounded lumps of rosin.” 

“ I’ve often seen them, sir,” said Harry. “ Can 
they act as burning glasses and so set the woods 
on fire ? ” 


SIGNALING AND TRACKING 127 

“ It is possible they may do so in rare cases 
during long, dry, and very hot summers,” was 
the reply. “ If they generally acted in this 
way, however, forest fires would be far more 
common than they are.” 

For the purpose of keeping their butter, meat, 
milk and other perishable articles fresh, artifi- 
cial ice was sent each day from the nearest 
town. As is well known, this ice is now pro- 
duced in huge blocks, as clear and free from 
air bubbles as the best glass. Harve was in 
the kitchen superintending the preparation of 
dinner. 

“ If you can spare me that lump of ice, 
Thomson,” said Mr. Brown, “ I would like to 
make a fire kindler out of it.” 

“ You can have it, sir,” replied Harve, grin- 
ning ; “ I only ask that you give me a chance 
of seeing the magic when you are ready.” 

“ Agreed,” said Mr. Brown ; and taking the 
lump, he began chipping it into the shape of 
a rough lens or burning glass. He afterward 
rounded it off with his pocket-knife, and melted 
the rough surface by the warmth of his hand, 
and at last obtained an excellent ice lens. 

“ I understand now, Mr. Brown,” said Harve. 
“ That's great. The boys will be in to dinner 
in a few moments. Shall I lay a fire for you ? ” 


128 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


“ If you please,” was the reply. “ In the 
meanwhile, I’ll place the lens in the ice chest.” 

Very little passes unnoticed in a crowd of 
bright boys. 

“ What are you doing, Harve?” inquired a 
number collecting around the corporal of the 
Hyenas. “ Won't your regular cooking fires be 
enough to prepare dinner ? ” 

“ The regular fires are all right,” was the 
reply. “ I'm getting this ready for Mr. Brown. 
He has just made a fire-kindling machine out 
of a lump of ice and wished me to get this ready 
to let you see him kindle this wood as you come 
to dinner.” 

A shout of laughter caused the boys to collect 
around Harve so as to see what the fun was. 

“ Come here, boys,” said Harve. “ Mr. Brown 
intends kindling a fire by a lump of ice. Is 
that not so, sir ? ” he inquired of Mr. Brown. 

“ Of course it is. As soon as I am sure the 
kindling is all right, I’ll get the lump of ice out 
of the ice chest.” 

“ Do ye moind that, Carrots ? ” inquired Pat. 
“ Arragh, our leader is the broth of a man for 
jollying.” 

Mr. Brown, after satisfying himself that every- 
thing was right, went to the ice chest and came 
back carrying something under his coat. 


SIGNALING AND TRACKING 129 

“ Don’t crowd around me, boys,” he said. 
“ You’re shutting out all the sun’s light and 
heat. As you see,” he said showing them the 
great ice lens, “ I have shaped the big lump of 
clear ice into a lens and am going to see if I can 
use it as a burning glass and set the pile of kin- 
dling into a blaze.” 

The boys eagerly watched this very remark- 
able experiment. Had Mr. Brown not already 
proved what strange things could be done in 
the way of fire kindling, they would have had 
no faith whatever in what he said he could do. 
Now, however, it was different. If he said he 
could do a thing, of course he could do it. 
They, therefore, watched him confidently as he 
held the huge ice lens so that the heat and 
light of the sun fell in nearly the same place 
on the kindlings. In a few minutes there was 
a smoking followed by a blaze, and the seeming 
miracle was accomplished. 

“ What a splendid time we are having in 
camp, Earl,” said Harry. 

“ Oh, it’s a fine time we’re having, Harry, a 
very fine time,” replied Earl. “ Don’t Mr. 
Brown know a lot ? ” 

“ He certainly does.” 

The colonel who had seen the experiment 
said to the captain : 


1 3 o OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ That’s a bright man, David. I greatly en- 
joyed his talk last night. You are doing a 
splendid work among the boys of your troop. 
The youngsters are learning much, and, what 
especially pleases me, are having great fun while 
learning.” 

The colonel’s popularity with the boys in- 
creased every day. He had been in camp now 
for three days, and had spent practically all the 
time with the boys. 

When, one day, the captain after dinner 
announced that tests would be made between 
the Hyenas and the Rams on signaling and 
tracking, the colonel said : 

“ Of course I’m coming, David. What 
system of signaling do you teach the boys — 
wig-wag, semaphore, or Morse ? ” 

“ All three,” was the reply ; “ to-day we’ll use 
the wig- wag and Morse.” 

“ I’ll be on hand,” said the colonel. “ But I 
sometimes wonder if the boys may not tire of me ; 
whether they might not feel more at home if I 
was with them less. What do you think, David ? ” 

“ What do you think of it, Floyd ? ” inquired 
the captain. “ Have the boys ever acted as if 
they wished to be alone ? Do you notice that 
when you approach a crowd of boys their num- 
ber gradually dwindles ? ” 


SIGNALING AND TRACKING 131 

“ No, David,” said the colonel laughing. 
“ On the contrary, I notice that the crowd 
rapidly increases.” 

“ And what does that seem to indicate ? ” 

“ That they like my company,” said the 
colonel smiling. 


The first signal test was by the Meyer or Flag 
Wig-wag. This is called the wig-wag because 
the signal flag used is waved or moved in to- 
and-fro motions. 

There are only three flag signals to be learned 
in this system — these are signals for the three 
numbers, 1, 2 and 3. All the letters of the 
alphabet consist of various combinations of 
these numbers. For example, the figure 1 
stands for the letter I ; the figure 2 for the 
letter T; the figure 11 stands for N ; 22 for A; 
111 for Y; 222 for D; etc. This is shown in 
the following : 


Wig-wag or Meyer Code 


A 22 J. 

B 2112 K. 

C 121 L. 

D 222 M 

E 12 1ST. 

F 2221 O. 

G.... 2211 P. 

H 122 Q 

1 1 E 


.1122 S 212 

,2121 T 2 

.221 U 112 

1221 V 1222 

11 W 1121 

21 X 2122 

1212 Y Ill 

1211 Z 2222 

211 tion 1112 


1 32 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

It will be observed that only two of the numer- 
als, 1 and 2 , are employed in combination for the 
letters. For conventional signals the numeral 3 
is used as follows : 

End of word 3 I understand 2222 3 

End of sentence 33 Wait a moment ....1111 3 

End of message 333 Repeat 121 121 3 22 3 

Other conventional signals epaploy all three 

numbers, 1, 2 and 3. And now for how the 
signals from 1, 2 and 3 are made. 

The flag, or the torch, employed at night in- 
stead of the flag, has but one position and three 
motions. It is held vertically, the signal man 
facing directly the station with which he is com- 
municating. 

The first motion, or that employed for signal- 
ing 1 , is to the right of the sender, through a 
right angle, or 90°. This, like all the others, 
starts with the flag or torch in the vertical posi- 
tion, and returns to this position. The motions 
are made in a plane at right angles to a line 
joining the two stations. 

The second motion, or the signal for 2, con- 
sists in a similar motion to the left of the sender. 

The third motion, 3, is downward, directly in 
front of the sender, instantly returning upward 
to the first point. 

“ Colonel,” said the scoutmaster, when the wig- 


SIGNALING AND TRACKING 133 

wagging signal tests were to begin, “ will you 
write some message to be sent ? ” 

“ Certainly, captain,” was the reply. “Can I 
write any message ? ” 

“ Anything you choose,” was the reply. 

The colonel rapidly wrote a brief message and 
handed it to the captain, who smiled as he 
read it. 

“ Send this message,” said the captain to 
Harve, handing him the written slip. 

“ Certainly, sir,” replied Harve, with a broad 
grin on his face as he read it. 

“ The colonel is giving us one of his jokes, f 
Archie,” said Walter, who missed very little of 
what was going on. 

“ I would not be surprised, Walt,” replied 
Archie. “ Uncle Floyd is certainly a very jolly 
fellow. But let us stand where we can read the 
signals. You know how to read them, don’t 
you ? ” 

“ Sure,” was the reply. “ Let’s stand near 
Hazy, who is receiving.” 

The signaling now began. Harve moved the 
flag to the left, returning it immediately to an 
upright position and repeating the movement 
three times, or 222. 

“222, or D,” said Walter. “Write down D, 
Archie.” 


i 3 4 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

The next signal Hazy received was 21, or 
the letter O. Then came the number 3, 
showing that the first word was complete, or 
was D O. 

Then came 111-21-112 and 3, or the second 
word in the message was Y O U. 

Then came 221-1-2121-12 and 3, so that the 
third word was LIKE. 

Then followed the next word. The first let- 
ters were SAUER. This bothered both Hazy 
and Archie, for since the number 3 did not fol- 
low the letter R it was evident that SAUER 
was only a portion of the next word. 

“ I don’t know any word beginning with 
SAUER.” 

“ Well, then, be sure to get the rest of the 
letters.” 

When they came, KRAUT, followed by 333, 
indicating the completion of the message, there 
was a general laugh by many of the boys, show- 
ing that they had been reading the message, and 
that it was — 

Do you like sauerkraut f 

In the meantime Hazy, approaching the scout- 
master, saluted and said : 

“ I have just received the message, sir. It was : 
1 Do you like sauerkraut ? ’ ” 

Several other messages were sent in a similar 
manner. 


SIGNALING AND TRACKING 135 

Some practice was had in sending messages 
by the Morse telegraphic code or alphabet. This 
is sometimes called the “ dot and dash code ” be- 
cause when the Morse system was first intro- 
duced the message was received on a long strip 
of paper that was passed by clockwork at a uni- 
form speed over a wheel on the surface of which 
rested a stylus or metallic point, placed near 
one end of a long lever. The other end of the 
lever was provided with an armature or bar of 
soft iron, placed near the poles of an electro- 
magnet. When electric currents were passed 
through the coils of wire on the magnet, the 
armature was attracted or drawn toward the 
poles, and thus moving the lever caused the 
point, or stylus, to strike against and indent the 
strip of paper that was being pulled over the 
wheel by the clockwork. If the operator at the 
telegraphic key kept the key down only for a 
moment, a dot was made in the paper, since the 
lever was immediately drawn away from the 
paper by the pull of a spring, as soon as the cur- 
rent ceased to flow through the coils of the elec- 
tro-magnet. If, however, the operator kept the 
key down for a longer time, the point in the 
lever was kept pressing against the paper for a 
longer time so that dashes of different lengths 
were indented in the paper. 

In this way it is possible to obtain a line 


136 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

of different dots and dashes which forms the 
“ Morse Code.” This code is as follows : 


American or Morse Telegraphic Code 


B C 

bbbb •• e 

H I 


O 

■ BB 


M N O P Q R 

susses • • ••••• e«n« « •• 

S T U V W X 

sqs oona ooobb bbbssi •«•• 

Y 2 & $ 

•0 •• 000 • © ••• BB® 3SBOO 

NUMERALS 

12 3 4 

bbb^b • BBSS 00 BOOESSO booobb 

5 6 7 8 

BBBB BBBBBB 190166 9HBBBB 

9 0 


The above letters and numerals consist, as 
can be seen, of dots and dashes. A consists of 
a dot, an interval, and a dash. B of a dash, an 
interval and three dots. C of two dots, an 
interval and a dot. The letters C, O, R and Y 
contain spaces of extra length and are called 
spaced letters. In these letters the space of 
extra length has a length equal to the two 
dots. A dash has a length equal to three dots. 
The space between adjacent letters is equal to 
three dots. 


It was soon found that the sounds made by 


SIGNALING AND TRACKING 137 

the armature of the electro-magnet striking the 
poles, while making the dots and dashes, could 
readily be distinguished by the operator, thus 
making it possible to do away with the mark- 
ings on the strip of paper. At the present time, 
sounds are almost universally employed for re- 
ceiving telegraphic messages. 

There were no telegraphic instruments in 
camp, but by making the sounds of a bugle or 
a whistle follow one another at the proper 
intervals, the dots being represented by short 
sounds, and the dashes by longer sounds, they 
were able to telegraph by the Morse system. 
The whistle of a locomotive has been used for 
this purpose, as have also puffs of smoke follow- 
ing one another at the proper intervals. 

A system of signaling, not unlike the Morse, 
consists of arbitrary signals of any kind ; thus 
big puffs of smoke following one another mean 
“ go ahead.” A number of small puffs mean 
“ rally ” or “ come here ” ; a long-continued 
column means “stop” or “halt”; while big 
and small puffs following one another mean 
“ danger.” 

Besides the above there are entirely different 
ways in which information can be conveyed. 
When a scout passing over a trail wishes to 


138 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

point out his track to those who are following 
him, he can do so by various signals, known 
generally as trail signals. There are of these 
different kinds : viz., stone signals and blazes on 
trees. 

A small stone placed on top of a larger one is 
a stone signal, and means that the trail passes 
through it. In order to show that the trail 
turns to the right or the left, a third, or smaller 
stone is placed to the right or left of the larger 
one. 

A pile of three stones is a warning of a charac- 
ter that will be readily understood by those using 
it, if they know what the one placing it fears. 

Blazes, or markings made on trees by a 
hatchet cutting off some of the bark, are also 
used to mark a trail. To indicate by a blaze 
that the trail turns to the right or the left a 
long narrow cut is made to the right or left of 
the larger cut. Three blazes directly under one 
another are a sign for some important warning, 
readily recognized by those acquainted with the 
one making it. 

Much information can be given by smoke 
signals: a single column of smoke shows the 
location of the camp ; two separate smoke 
columns mean, “ I am lost.” “Help.” Three 
columns of smoke mean “ good news,” meaning 
we have found what we have been looking for. 


CHAPTER IX 


MYSTERY IN THE CAMP — THE GHOST 

On several occasions curious and mysterious 
things occurred in the camp. Since they always 
happened during the night when the boys were 
asleep, or in the darkness of the night, when it 
was impossible to see distant objects distinctly, 
some of the boys firmly believed there were 
ghosts around, and while many laughed at the 
idea as being something for small boys only, 
yet when closely questioned they acknowledged 
there was something uncanny about many of 
these occurrences. 

“ But how do you explain it, Harve ? ” 
inquired Carrots, referring to one of these 
incidents. 

“ I don’t say I can explain it, Carrots,” was 
the reply. “ These things certainly seem very 
strange, but when we find out their causes, as 
we certainly shall, we will laugh because they 
are so simple. See if we don’t.” 

The mysterious occurrences had commenced 
the second night they were in camp and were 
repeated at somewhat irregular intervals after- 
139 


1 4 o OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

ward. They began by the appearance of a white 
figure seen by Sleepy on their second night in 
camp. Sleepy, who had gone to the tent door 
when all the rest in the tent were asleep, de- 
scribed its appearance as follows : 

“ I saw something white moving over the 
ground toward the boat landing.” 

“ Could you hear its footsteps, Sleepy?” in- 
quired Carrots. 

“ No ; the thing seemed to be flying, not 
walking.” 

“ How big was it ? ” inquired Harve. 

“ I was too much frightened to be sure ; but 
it was certainly three times as tall as you are, 
Harve,” he replied, “ if not much taller.” 

“ You must have been half asleep,” said Harve 
laughing. 

“ Indeed, I was not, sir,” replied Sleepy. “ I 
was as wide awake as I generally am.” 

“ That’s what I said,” answered Harve. 

The reply was received by a roar of laughter. 

“ Has any one seen the camp ghost lately ? ” 
inquired Hazy the next night, when all the 
Rams were in bed and the lamp extinguished. 

“ I think our ghost has gone out of business, 
Hazy,” replied Hen. 

“ Don’t you believe any such thing, Hen,” 
exclaimed Tobey. “ As I went outside the tent 


THE GHOST 


14 1 

last night, a little after midnight, I saw a white 
figure gliding toward the boat landing. It 
seemed to know our camp all right ; for, going 
to the place where we keep the sculls, it took 
one, got into a canoe, unfastened the rope, and 
began moving rapidly through the water.” 

“ Could you hear the scull strike the water? ” 
inquired Hazy. 

“ It made the scull strike the water so easily 
I couldn’t hear a sound, although I listened 
carefully. I’d back that ghost as a sculler 
against any one in our camp,” replied Tobey. 

“ Why didn’t you call some of us ? ” inquired 
Hazy. 

“ I was afraid you’d laugh at me,” was the 
reply ; “ so I sneaked back into our tent, put 
my head under my blanket, and was soon 
asleep.” 

“ Where is my other shoe? ” cried one of the 
Rams, a few days after the above conversation, 
as they were dressing on their return from a 
plunge in the river. “ Have you seen it, 
Tom ? ” 

“ No, Hen,” was the reply. “ I’m missing 
mine, too. I’ve found my right shoe but can- 
not find the left.” 

“ Why, it’s the left shoe I’m missing,” said 
Hen. 


i 4 2 our boy scouts in camp 

“ And that's the shoe I'm missing," said an- 
other scout. 

When it was discovered that the left shoes of 
all were lost, there arose such a clamoring that 
the scoutmaster came to the tent flap, and look- 
ing in inquired of the leader : 

“ What’s the matter, Mr. Flemming ? " 

“ All the left shoes of our patrol are missing, 
sir," said the leader. 

“ Then put on your sneakers," said the scout- 
master. 

“ But both of my sneakers have disappeared 
too," said one of the boys. 

“ And so have ours," cried the others. 

“Then put on your right shoes and go hop- 
ping to the eating tent." 

There was a general laugh from the Hyenas 
as the entire Ram Patrol came hopping into the 
eating tent. 

“What's the matter, Flemming?" inquired 
Mr. Brown in surprise. 

“ We found that the left shoes and both 
sneakers of every one in our tent have dis- 
appeared. I therefore instructed the boys to 
put on their right shoes and hop to their break- 
fast," was the reply. 

“ Have you any idea who played this trick, 
Mr. Flemming ? " inquired the scoutmaster. 

“ None whatever, sir," was the reply. “ Of 


THE GHOST 


H3 

course it would be absurd to believe what some 
of the boys do, that it was done by the camp 
ghost.” 

“ Some one has been playing a trick, Flem- 
ming,” said the scoutmaster. “ There are, as 
you say, no such things as ghosts. The disap- 
pearance of the left shoe and both sneakers 
makes this thing look like a practical joke. As 
you know, boys,” he added, in a serious tone, 
“ I don't object to fun, but you must put a stop 
to practical jokes like this. I will not inquire 
any further into it but I advise the guilty party, 
whoever he may be, to bring the missing shoes 
and sneakers back as soon as possible. I will 
not ask you to tell on yourselves, or on one 
another.” 

The earnest manner in which the captain 
spoke put an entirely different face on the 
matter. They agreed that something should 
be done to convince him that, as far as they 
were aware, none of them were guilty. 

“ Let's talk the matter over with Uncle Floyd,” 
said Archie, “ and get him to tell us what we 
should do.” 

The colonel's advice, like the man, was full 
of common sense. 

“ First satisfy yourselves that this is not 
merely a good-natured joke of some of the boys 
— of some of the Hyenas, or, possibly, some of 


i 4 4 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

the Rams, unknown to all except the one who 
did it. When you have done this go to the 
captain and assure him, on your honor as scouts, 
that you know nothing whatever about it, and, 
my word for it, he will believe you.” 

This was promptly done by both patrols. An 
assembly was called and each scout filed up to 
the captain, gave the salute and assured him on 
his honor as a scout that he knew nothing 
whatever about the matter. 

“ I am very much pleased, boys,” said the 
captain, “ that you have taken this course. I 
would never have asked you to do it ; but since 
the action has been taken without my asking, 
it is an entirely different thing. Rest assured, 
I thoroughly believe what you say.” 

“ Come over to our tent, boys,” said Harve, cor- 
poral of the Hyenas. “ Our boys will try to fit 
you out with sneakers until you find your own.” 

“ Do you think they can be found, Harve ? ” 
inquired some of the scouts. 

“ I think there is a scout here, or rather,” 
he added, correcting himself, “ one who will 
be a scout — who will help you look for them. 
I mean Waggle,” he said, pointing to the dog. 
“ He is great on tracking things.” 

“ That’s a capital idea,” said Hazy. “ You 
will show us how to start him on the scent, 
won’t you, Harry ? ” 


THE GHOST 


H5 

“ Sure/’ said Harry. “ Hazy, please have all 
your boys place their right shoes in a pile out- 
side the tent. I wish to let Waggle understand 
what he is to scent.” 

While this was being done Waggle was watch- 
ing his young master as if he already knew 
what he was expected to do. 

“ Here, Waggle,” said Harry, pointing to the 
pile of shoes, “ take a whiff of that so as to 
know it again.” 

“ Faith, but that’s aisy,” said Pat. “ Oi could 
do that same meself.” 

As soon as the dog had done what he had 
been told, he began barking, looking up at his 
master, and wagging his tail as if to say : 

“ I’ve done that. What next? ” 

“ Find the scent, Waggle,” said Harry. “ Find 
the scent.” 

There could be no doubt but that the animal 
understood just what he was told, for he began 
running about until, at some little distance 
from the camp, he suddenly set off on a trot 
toward the north, through the woods on the 
banks of the river. 

“ He has found the scent,” cried Harry. 
“ Let’s follow him.” 

Waggle lost the scent several times, but 
always found it again. At last, at about half 
a mile from the camp, he ran off at a rapid 


146 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

pace, then stopped and pointed. Running 
rapidly to the dog they saw that he was point- 
ing to a stone trail ; i. e. } to a small stone resting 
on the top of a large stone. 

The boys set up a shout of delight at this 
evidence of Waggle’s intelligence. 

“ If the camp ghost stole our shoes and 
sneakers,” said Hazy, “ he certainly under- 
stood scout signs.” 

“ Follow Waggle,” cried Harry, when the 
dog again trotted off until he stopped at 
another stone sign. Here, however, besides a 
small stone resting on a larger stone there was 
a still smaller stone placed to the right of the 
two stones. 

“ That ghost understood tracking all right,” 
cried Harry. 

“ Yes,” said Harve ; “ if it is a ghost.” 

Waggle continued on the trail, until at a dis- 
tance of some three miles he again stopped at a 
pile of three stones that they knew indicated 
“ important.” 

When Harry motioned to Waggle to follow, 
he only continued to wag his tail ; and looking 
earnestly at Harry began digging with his paws 
in the ground near the stones. 

“ The shoes have evidently been buried here,” 
said Harry to his companions. “ Come, let’s 
help Waggle dig.” And soon, using their staves, 



Running rapidly to the dog they saw that he was pointing to a stone trail ; that 
is, to a small stone resting on the top of a large one. 

Page 146. 








THE GHOST 


H7 

they unearthed all the shoes and sneakers ; not 
a single one was missing. 

“ Each scout will pick out his property,” said 
Mr. Flemming to the scouts of his patrol. 

That Waggle was proud of what he had done 
was evident, as the increased wagging of his 
tail and joyous barks indicated, especially when 
Harry said, “ Good dog, Waggle,” and patted 
him, as did all the scouts. 

“ This is certainly remarkable, David,” said 
the colonel to the scoutmaster when they were 
talking it over, for the colonel had seen it all 
himself. 

“ It is,” replied the captain, “ and yet I could 
wish there were less the appearance of the cul- 
prit’s being a boy or some one well posted in 
scout signs. However,” he added, “ my boys 
have all assured me on their honor as scouts 
that they know nothing whatever about the 
matter, so I’ll believe them.” 

“ Harry,” said Mr. Flemming, “ will you let 
Waggle sleep in our tent to-night? Should the 
ghost, or the scout ghost, come again to our 
tent, we’d like to catch him. While he might 
enter our tent without waking us, I don’t 
think he could do so without Waggle hearing 
him.” 

“ I certainly will, sir,” replied Harry ; “ but 


148 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

I must ask one of your scouts to change beds 
with me. I don’t think Waggle would remain 
all night with you if I were not there.” 

“ I’ll give Harry my bed, sir,” said Jeremiah 
Walker. “ I’ll sleep to-night in the tent of the 
Hyenas.” 

“ Thank you, Walker,” said Mr. Flemming ; 
“ we’ll make that arrangement.” 

“ Well, whoever played that trick on the 
Rams has been here last night,” said Mr. Brown 
the next morning, as he got out of his bed on 
hearing the bugle call for getting up. 

“ What’s the matter, sir ? ” inquired Corporal 
Harve. 

“ Both of my shoes and sneakers are missing,” 
was the reply. “ See if yours have gone with 
them.” 

“ They are both gone, sir,” was the astonished 
reply. 

“ Wake the others and get them to look for 
their shoes and sneakers,” said the leader. 

But every one in the tent had received the 
same treatment, so that on their return from 
the morning plunge there was nothing to do 
but to go to the table in their stocking feet. 

The captain said but little when Mr. Brown 
explained what had happened. 

“ Harry, was Waggle quiet last night ? ” he 


THE GHOST 


149 

inquired, when informed that he and Waggle 
had spent the night in the Rams’ tent. 

“ Fairly quiet, sir,” was the reply. “ He was 
uneasy about midnight and barked for a while, 
but soon ceased and fell into a quiet sleep.” 

“ Where is Walker, Mr. Brown?” inquired 
the captain. “ I understand that he slept in 
your tent last night.” 

“ I had great trouble in waking him this 
morning, sir. I expect him every moment. 
Here he comes, sir.” 

“ I beg pardon for being late, sir,” said Walker, 
saluting the captain. “ Somehow or other I felt 
very tired this morning and, without intend- 
ing to do so, fell asleep again after being 
awakened.” 

“ Report to the colonel after breakfast, Walker,” 
said the captain, “ for medical examination.” 

“ There is nothing the matter with the lad, 
David,” said the colonel, after a careful exami- 
nation, “ except that he appears to be greatly 
exhausted; as if he had been doing' unusual 
athletic work. I have sent him to bed so he 
can get a long rest.” 

The scouts of the Ram Patrol returned the 
compliment of the Hyenas, whom they fitted 
out with their sneakers. To do this, however, 


1 5 o OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

since there were nine scouts in the Hyena Patrol 
and only eight in that of the Rams, the cap- 
tain supplied Mr. Brown with an extra pair of 
sneakers, while Mr. Flemming gave his to the 
boy with the biggest feet. 

Waggle’s success in tracking the Rams’ 
property led to his being employed to do the 
same thing for the Hyenas. In this case the 
dog followed a scent that took him in the same 
direction, only much further. 

There was also another difference ; the ghost, 
or whoever it was, employed blaze signals on 
the trees in order to point out his trail. 

“ The ghost appears to be practicing scout 
signals,” said Hazy as Waggle stopped for a 
moment at a signal blaze, or place where the 
bark had been removed from a tree by a 
hatchet. 

“ If this trail is long enough,” he continued, 
“ we will also find marks showing its deflection 
to the right and to the left.” 

This prediction was soon verified when 
Waggle stopped at a blaze where a long strip 
had been removed from a tree to the right of 
the principal or central blaze, indicating that 
the trail turned at that point to the right. 

Finally, after a long run, Waggle stopped at 
a tree where three separate blazings had been 
made directly over one another. On digging 


THE GHOST 


151 

at a place near the tree where Waggle began 
scratching, all the shoes and sneakers were un- 
earthed. 

“ If the one who played us this trick,” said 
Mr. Brown, “ lives near our camp, and has 
returned, he must be very tired, since he will 
have covered a distance of at least twelve miles, 
besides carrying the heavy load of all these shoes 
and sneakers.” 

“ Look here, Mr. Brown,” said Harve in sur- 
prise, pointing to a circle traced in the ground, 
with a point or mark at the centre. “ He has 
left the sign 1 I'm going home.' I wonder 
where his home is? ” 

“ Don’t know, I’m sure,” was the reply. “ I 
wish I did.” 

Although they put on a spurt on their return 
to camp, yet they were quite late to dinner, 
especially as the captain instructed them to 
take a plunge in the river before eating. 

The captain had kept a good dinner for them. 
He did not say anything to the boys but had a 
long talk afterward with the colonel, who said 
when the captain was through : 

“ I would not be surprised, David, if you are 
right.” 

“ I wonder what trick the ghost will play 
next, Earl ? ” inquired Archie. 

“ Don’t know, I'm sure, Archie,” was the 


152 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

reply; “ but isn’t it exciting? It keeps one 
wondering what is going to happen next! ” 

“ Now, ain’t that a fine way to talk, Earl ? ” 
replied Archie. “ Think of all the trouble this 
thing is putting us to. You ought to be ashamed 
of yourself.” 

That night something happened that was 
still more astonishing ! On going to get break- 
fast ready, the cooks found that all the plates, 
cups, saucers, knives, spoons, forks, and other 
table things had disappeared, as well as the food, 
and the cooking utensils. 

“ I hope we will not find all this missing 
stuff five or six miles up the river,” exclaimed 
one of the leaders. 

“ Why have you concluded to eat breakfast 
on the bluff, David?” inquired the colonel, who 
had been out taking an early morning walk. 
“ I see everything, both for cooking and eating, 
carefully spread out on the bluff yonder.” 

“ Come and show us where you saw them, 
Floyd,” said the captain. “ This has not been 
done by any order of mine. It is the work of 
the same mysterious person who has been giv- 
ing us so much trouble lately.” 

There was a rush to the place the colonel had 
mentioned. Here they found the table spread 


THE GHOST 


153 

on the rock, but in exactly the same manner it 
always was in the eating tent. The bread plates, 
cups, saucers, dishes, etc., occupied exactly the 
same relative positions. 

“ The ghost seems well posted in the manner 
in which our table is spread, Floyd,” exclaimed 
the captain. 

“ He does, David,” was the reply, “ and that 
makes me think that what you said to me 
yesterday is correct.” 

A further examination showed that the ghost, 
or whoever else it was, had carefully laid a fire, 
all ready for kindling, and had brought the 
cooking utensils and food that had been placed 
aside for the kitchen, even to the necessary 
water from* the spring. 

“ Since everything is ready,” said the captain, 
“ we’ll prepare and eat our breakfast here. I 
will ask for volunteers to aid the cooks already 
appointed for the day.” 

“ I have looked carefully into the matter, 
captain,” said the colonel, “ without letting the 
lad know that I suspected him. I am nearly 
sure we are on the right track and that he is 
a sleep-walker, or somnambulist. If this is so, 
you will understand that he cannot be held 
responsible for the trouble he has given us, 
since a sleep-walker is absolutely ignorant of 
what he does in his sleep. 


154 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ When I learned that the shoes of the 
Hyenas had been carried over six miles from 
the camp and buried in the ground there, I 
knew of course that the sleep-walker must have 
returned barefooted. I expected, therefore, to 
find sore and muddy feet. But the boy is very 
careful of his person, and, save that his feet are 
slightly blistered, there are no signs of earth 
on them. I asked him if he liked to walk 
barefooted, but he assured me that he had 
never tried it.” 

“ Then,” said the captain, “ if you think it 
advisable we will let the leader and corporal of 
the Hyenas into our confidence, and set a watch 
on the boy.” 

“ We must caution the watcher not to sud- 
denly awaken the sleeper, while in a dangerous 
place, captain,” replied the colonel. “ While 
accidents seldom happen to sleep-walkers, even 
when in perilous positions, yet if suddenly awa- 
kened, they might get injured even in an ordi- 
nary place.” 

The next morning there was great excitement 
in the camp. Jeremiah Walker could not be 
found anywhere. He had evidently slipped out 
of bed when the watchers had fallen asleep and 
had even escaped the notice of Waggle, who had 
been placed in the tent. 


THE GHOST 


i55 

Both Mr. Brown and Harve were greatly 
mortified to think he had been able to leave 
the tent without their knowing it. 

“ I can never forgive myself/' said Mr. Brown, 
“ if any accident has happened to the lad." 

“ Nor can I," replied Harve. “ I am equally 
responsible, sir." 

Undressed as he was Mr. Bro\§n ran to the 
administration tent 'and informed the captain 
that Walker had disappeared and could be 
found nowhere, again bitterly upbraiding him- 
self. 

“ Don't blame yourself so deeply, Mr. Brown," 
said the colonel. “ Sleep-walkers are wonder- 
fully alert, considering the fact that they are 
in a profound slumber. They can readily pass 
to and fro almost without making noise. If 
Walker could get out of the tent without 
awakening Waggle, it is not surprising he could 
pass without awakening you or Harve. While 
we asked you to keep a watch on him, we did 
not expect you to remain awake all night." 

“ Where is Waggle? " inquired Harry. “ He 
was here a little while ago. I will go outside 
and try to find him." But he returned shortly 
afterward saying, “ Waggle is nowhere to be 
seen. I should not wonder if he is on Walker's 
track." 


156 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ We’ll find him,” said the captain after the 
shortest meal the boys ever remembered. 

Hastily equipping themselves for an absence 
of two days, the scouts set out on the double- 
quick in squads so arranged as to thoroughly 
explore the entire area. 

“ I hope Walker is not hurt,” said Archie to 
Mr. Brown. 

“ So do I, my lad,” was the reply, “ but sup- 
pose we stop hoping and do all we can to prevent 
an accident, or to give first aid to the injured, 
if anything has happened to him.” 

After nearly half an hour the barking of a 
dog was heard. 

“ That’s Waggle,” cried the colonel to Cap- 
tain David as they were standing together on an 
elevated place, looking through powerful field- 
glasses for smoke or other signals. 

“ The barks are getting louder,” said the cap- 
tain. “ I think the dog is looking for some one. 
Let's hurry to meet him.” 

Running at full speed toward the approach- 
ing dog, the men soon came up to him. Evi- 
dently he had news for them, for with a barking 
that had a ring of anxiety in it, he ran rapidly 
toward them, and then started to run away in 
the direction in which they had seen him ap- 
proach. 

“ He wishes us to follow him,” cried the cap- 


THE GHOST 


1 S7 

tain. “ See/’ he continued, “ he is leading us 
toward the cliffs. I fear an accident has oc- 
curred. ” 

It was not until the dog had led them over 
a mile that they reached a place where Walker 
was found in a dead faint, with Sleepy kneeling 
anxiously by his side. Sleepy was greatly 
pleased to see the men, especially the colonel, 
since he was the camp doctor. 

“ When I reached Walker, sir/’ he said to 
the colonel, “ I found him lying unconscious, 
with the blood spurting from his right arm 
near the shoulder. I have done the best I 
could to stop its bleeding. I hope I have done 
it correctly.” 

“ You have stopped the bleeding splendidly,” 
replied the colonel, “ and, I believe, have saved 
his life. His heart action is getting stronger, 
captain,” remarked the colonel, who had been 
feeling the lad’s pulse. 

“ I have some aromatic spirits of ammonia, 
colonel,” said the captain. “ Shall I give him 
some? ” 

“ The very thing,” was the reply. “ Wait 
a moment. I’ll get some water from that 
spring.” 

When he had given the medicine the captain 
began lighting three fires near one another. In 


1 58 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

a little While three smoke columns were rising 
in the air above the trees. 

“ When the others see these fires,” said the 
captain, “ they will know that we have found 
Walker and will hurry here. In the meanwhile 
I’ll sound the bugle and give the patrol call to 
bring the scouts in. We’ll need help.” 


CHAPTER X 


WAGGLE QUALIFIES FOR MEMBERSHIP IN THE 
HYENA PATROL 

“ Where’s Schmucker, Potts?” inquired Mr. 
Brown about half an hour after the Hyena Pa- 
trol had scattered over their section of the 
woods, and before the last event mentioned in 
the preceding chapter had occurred. 

“ He dropped behind us a little while ago, sir,” 
was the reply. 

“ What made him do that? Do you suppose 
he could not keep our pace? ” 

“ I don’t think it was that, sir,” was the reply. 
“ He seemed very much excited and called some- 
thing to me I could not understand. After 
waving his hands excitedly and pointing to the 
cliffs on the left, he started off on a run at a 
speed I never before saw him make.” 

“ Why did you not tell me about it ? ” inquired 
Mr. Brown. “ He may have seen something, 
and called to you to follow him.” 

“ I had intended to speak about it, sir, but you 
had just put on a spurt so that it was some time 
before I could catch up. When I did I was 
*59 


160 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


winded. Then you began telling me something, 
and it passed out of my mind.” 

“ Smith must have had something of im- 
portance to tell you. You should have promptly 
reported to me what you saw/’ said Mr. Brown. 
“ Remember that another time.” 

Carrots or Potts was heartily ashamed of him- 
self ; for, like all the Hyenas, he greatly respected 
his leader. As the two continued running at a 
rapid pace, a bugle call was heard. 

“ That’s the scoutmaster’s bugle calling in the 
troop,” said Mr. Brown. “ See how fast you can 
shin up that tree,” pointing to a tall tree that 
stood by itself, “ and look for signals.” 

“ I’ll prove I’m good at shinning a tree, any- 
how,” said Carrots, anxious to atone, if but 
slightly, for not promptly telling about Sleepy. 

Carrots, who was one of the best tree climbers 
in the camp, reached the topmost branches in an 
almost incredibly short time and reported. 

“ I see a single smoke column, sir, in that 
direction,” he reported, pointing toward the 
southwest. 

“ Remain in the tree until you are sure there 
are no other columns,” shouted Mr. Brown. 

“ I see two other columns now, sir,” he re- 
ported after a while. 

“ Remain in the tree,” said Mr. Brown. 
“ There may be other columns.” 


WAGGLE QUALIFIES 161 

“ The three columns appear to be all, sir,” re- 
plied Carrots when he finally reached the ground, 
after remaining for some additional time in the 
tree. 

“ Of course you know what three smoke col- 
umns mean, don't you ? ” inquired the leader. 

“ Yes, sir ; they mean good news, and that, I 
suppose, is that Walker is found. Do you sup- 
pose the captain needs help, sir ? ” 

“ I cannot tell. He may only be calling the 
troop together ; for if Walker is found, there are 
no reasons for our continuing the search. But 
he may need help. We must join him as quickly 
as possible.” 

At this moment the Hyenas' call was heard, 
and shortly afterward the call of the Rams. 

“ Ell run ahead on the double-quick,” cried 
Mr. Brown, repeating the Hyena call. “ Re- 
main here until some of the scouts come in ; 
tell them what you have seen and send them 
forward on the double-quick. When you think 
all are in, hurry with them to the smoke col- 
umns.” 

“ How is the lad now, Floyd ? ” said the cap- 
tain to the colonel, who was kneeling at Walk- 
er's side, feeling his pulse. 

“ Much better ; the spirits of ammonia has 
done him good. I think he will be conscious in 


1 62 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


a few minutes. See,” he added, “ he has opened 
his eyes and is, I think, about to speak.” 

“ How did I get here, sir?” inquired Walker, 
saluting with his uninjured arm. “ Has any- 
thing happened ? ” 

“I'll tell you all about it after a while, my 
boy,” said the colonel, answering for the captain. 
“ Tell me where you feel pain.” 

“ My arm and leg hurt me, sir,” was the reply. 

“ Show me which leg and where it hurts the 
most,” inquired the colonel anxiously. 

“ IPs my right leg, sir, near the hip.” 

Ripping up the seam of the right leg of the 
boy’s trousers, the colonel, after a careful ex- 
amination, said : 

“ There’s a dislocation of the hip joint. We 
must get it in place as soon as possible. The 
longer it is left, the more difficult it will be. 
I'll hurt you a little, my lad, but this must be 
done. I’ll need your help,” he said to the cap- 
tain and Smith. 

It was fortunate that a man like the colonel 
was present for it required both skill, and a 
knowledge of anatomy, to bring the dislocated 
bone back into its proper place. Already there 
was a marked swelling. After a strong and 
properly directed pull, the bone slipped into its 
place with a slight clicking sound. 


WAGGLE QUALIFIES' 163 

Then, wetting his pocket-handkerchief in 
cold spring water and wrapping it loosely 
around the joint, he said, “Til need another 
handkerchief, David ; lend me yours." This he 
also wetted and wrapped around the joint and 
then poured cold water over the two wrappings. 
"We must keep the inflammation down as 
much as possible. When we get back to camp, 
we’ll get some hot water." 

At this Mr. Brown came running in. 

“ Is it a serious accident? " said the leader, 
seeing the bloody arm with the tourniquet and 
the ripped trouser leg. 

“ A cut artery and a dislocated hip joint; but 
I feel sure there will be a complete recovery," 
replied the colonel. “ I’m glad you’re here, 
Brown, as we’ll need help to carry Walker to 
the camp." 

The scouts came hurrying in by squads and 
soon all had reported. 

“ Get a litter ready, some of you, at once," 
said the colonel. “ I want to get Walker to 
camp so as to thoroughly wash and dress the 
wound. It is unsafe to keep a tourniquet on 
too long. It shuts off the blood, and is, there- 
fore, apt to produce mortification." 

The litter was prepared by the two corporals, 
Harve and Hazy, as follows : Taking off their 
coats they turned them inside out. Placing 


164 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

them on the ground with their lower ends 
touching each other, and with the button sides 
downward, they passed their staves through the 
sleeves, and then buttoned the coats, and care- 
fully placed the wounded boy on the litter so 
improvised. 

In order to avoid jarring, Harve, who was one 
bearer, broke step with Hazy, the other bearer ; 
Harve starting off with the left foot and Hazy 
with his right. 

When they reached the camp the colonel put 
stitches in the wound, after thoroughly steriliz- 
ing it with a dilute solution of corrosive sub- 
limate in water. This was done in order to 
prevent it from festering or suppurating, which 
it would almost certainly have done had not 
the disease germs or microbes from the air, that 
are apt to get into cuts, been killed by the ap- 
plication. 

“ What were you trying to tell me this morn- 
ing, Sleepy, when you called ? ” inquired Car- 
rots, when Walker had been left by the colonel 
in care of one of the scouts. 

“ I had seen Walker fall over the cliff and 
wanted you to come and help me look after 
him. I was sure he had hurt himself. I 
wanted you to come because I am so unlike 
you— I am very slow. You are very quick. I 


WAGGLE QUALIFIES 165 

supposed you were following me. When I 
reached Walker he was stunned ; the blood 
was spurting out of a wound in his arm ; so I 
had to do the best I could to stop the bleed- 
ing.” 

“ So you think you are slower than I am, 
Sleepy, do you ? ” inquired Carrots, in a kindly 
tone. “ I think after this,” he said to the boys 
who were sitting around talking about what had 
happened, “ you should call me Sleepy, but if I 
hear any of you calling Smith by that name, 
Til pound him well and long.” 

“ It takes Captain David to size up a fellow, 
Archie,” remarked Clacker. “ Don’t you re- 
member he said that some of these days Sleepy, 
I mean Smith, would surprise us, and he cer- 
tainly has done it.” 

“ He certainly has, Earl,” replied Archie. 

Walker was greatly surprised when, on his 
recovery, which occurred in a few days, he was 
informed of the tricks he had played on his 
comrades. At first it gave him no little worry. 

“ Do you know, Walker,” they inquired, “ that 
one night you collected all the sneakers and 
half of the shoes of the Ram Patrol and hid 
them miles from here, so that the whole patrol 
had to go hopping to breakfast? That on the 
next night you carried off all the shoes and 
sneakers of the Hyenas and hid them six miles 


1 66 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


from the camp, so that all the scouts had to go 
to breakfast with no shoes on whatever? ” 

“ I assure you on my honor as a scout that I 
have not the slightest recollection of doing any 
such thing,” said Walker earnestly. “ I remem- 
ber being very tired on waking that morning, 
and wondered what made my feet so dirty. It 
took a long time to wash them after my morn- 
ing plunge.” 

That night, at the camp-fire, the colonel said : 

“ I am sure you will all be interested to learn 
something about sleep-walking, or somnambu- 
lism. When in this strange condition one is 
capable, although asleep, of doing many re- 
markable things of which he has not the slight- 
est recollection when awake. A somnambulist, 
while in a deep sleep, will get out of bed, dress 
and quietly go out-of-doors and do the most 
remarkable things, and then, returning, will 
undress and go back to bed. When he awakens 
the next morning, he has not the slightest rec- 
ollection of what he did in his sleep. 

“ It’s a curious fact, however,” continued the 
colonel, “ that the sleep-walker remembers what 
he knew in his waking moments. As you know, 
Walker remembered the stone and blaze signals, 
the exact arrangement of the things on the 
breakfast table, etc., for he placed everything in 


WAGGLE QUALIFIES 167 

its proper place, took the food and the cooking 
utensils to the cliffs, and laid the fire, just as 
was done every day in our dining tent and 
kitchen. 

“ But the queerest thing about the sleep- 
walker is that although he can remember in 
his sleep just how to do the things he did while 
awake, yet when awake he is unable to remem- 
ber having done them.” 

The services Waggle had rendered the camp 
in locating the missing shoes and sneakers, and 
especially the manner in which he had been of 
service to Walker, had greatly increased the 
friendly feelings the scouts had for him. It 
is not surprising, therefore, when at the end 
of the five days Harry had asked for he as- 
sured the captain he believed he would be 
ready to show that Waggle was worthy of elec- 
tion as a scout of the Hyena Patrol, the boys all 
sincerely hoped he would be able to make good 
what he had claimed for the dog. 

“ Are you ready, Clinton, with your proofs of 
Waggle’s fitness for election as a scout?” the 
captain said one morning at the breakfast table. 
“ If so, I will be ready to hear you to-day shortly 
after dinner.” 

“ I will be present with my proofs and argu- 
ments, sir,” replied Harry. 


1 68 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


“ Should I have any difficulty in deciding the 
matter, I may be compelled to leave the deci- 
sion to the vote of the troop.” 

“ If Captain David does that, Walt,” said 
Archie to his chum, “ Waggle will be elected 
sure.” 

“ But, Archie,” said Walter, “ the boys have 
not yet heard the captain’s arguments against 
his election.” 

“ That is not troubling me, Walt,” replied 
Archie. 

The captain informed the meeting that the 
case would be argued just as would a regular 
case in court; that the colonel would act as 
judge and that Harry would appear as counsel 
for Waggle, and he, the scoutmaster, as the 
counsel against him. 

“ This case,” said the colonel, “ is to deter- 
mine whether or not a certain dog named 
Waggle is eligible for election as a scout in the 
Hyena Patrol. The counsel for the dog will 
now be heard.” 

“ Your Honor,” said Harry, “ as counsel for 
my client, Waggle, I do not wish you for a 
moment to suppose I claim that he possesses 
either the same high degree of intelligence as 
the counsel for the opposition, nor the intelli- 


WAGGLE QUALIFIES 169 

gence Your Honor possesses in so marked a 
degree.” 

“ Good boy, Harry,” said Harve, in a low 
tone, that was, nevertheless, heard by all. 
“ That’s an all-right opening address.” 

“ I do, however, claim,” continued Harry, 
“ that he possesses a higher degree of intelli- 
gence than is common in ordinary dogs. While 
Waggle does not know all the scout laws, yet I 
think it will be easy to prove that he does some, 
such as the salute.” And then calling Waggle 
to him he said : “ Waggle, salute the scout- 
master.” 

Without any hesitation the intelligent animal 
approached the captain, and, standing on his 
hind legs, gave the salute with his right paw, 
in the same manner a regular scout would. 

A shout of delight greeted the action. 

“ I am sure,” said Harry, “ that Waggle will 
be excused if he has not held his claws (excuse 
me, Waggle, I meant fingers) in the proper 
manner with the fingers pointing upward and 
the little finger caught by the third ; for, if I 
am correctly informed, some regular scouts find 
it difficult to do this in exactly the correct 
manner.” 

There was a laugh at this, since, they all 
knew, one of the officers experienced a diffi- 
culty in keeping the three fingers pointing 


i jo OUR ROY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

upward with all their fingers held together. 
The third finger, somehow or other, would not 
remain touching the second. 

“ Waggle,” said Harry, “ salute the patrol 
leader of the Hyenas.” 

The dog at once approached Mr. Brown and 
gave the regular salute. 

“ While it would be ridiculous for me to at- 
tempt to convince you,” continued Harry, “ that 
Waggle is acquainted with the history of the 
stars and stripes of our flag, yet I can prove 
that he can distinguish the flag of our country 
from other flags. I will place a number of flags 
before him.” Doing this, he said : 

“ Waggle, salute the flag of the United States ; 
but be careful to salute no other.” 

The dog ran to the flags and standing in front 
of the stars and stripes, gravely saluted it. 

This was so deliberately done and seemed to 
indicate so much intelligence, that it won sin- 
cere applause from all. 

“ Now, as to having a bank account — that is 
a place to put something of value in safe- 
keeping — I am sure I can prove that Waggle 
has what might properly be called a bank ac- 
count. 

“ Waggle,” he said, “ come here. Do you love 
Harry?” The animal placed his paws on his 
master’s shoulders and began licking his face 


WAGGLE QUALIFIES 171 

evidently in an effort to show how much he did 
love him. 

“ Get poor Harry a bone, Waggle Harry is 
hungry.” 

The dog hesitated a few moments as if in 
doubt, when, running to a place near the kitchen, 
he began digging in the ground with his paws 
until he unearthed a good-sized bone. This he 
took in his mouth and carried it to his master 
and laid it at his feet, wagging his tail as if to 
say : 

“ You may have that, if you are hungry.” 

“ Now/’ said Harry, “ can any of you say that 
Waggle has no bank account? ” 

Loud applause from every one. 

“ Waggle is able to compete with any of us 
in some of the requirements for a first-class 
scout,” said Harry. “ He can swim as far if not 
farther than any of us. Witness his swimming 
diagonally across the river the night he came to 
our camp. He can go on foot to a point more 
than seven miles away and while he is unable 
to make a written report on what he has seen, 
which of you can doubt he has seen everything 
any of us could have seen, and, perhaps, far 
more ? 

“ I need not tell you that Waggle can save 
life ; you remember how he brought the colonel 
and the captain to Walker. I might give you 


172 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

other reasons why I believe his election would 
be justified, but I will rest my argument here 
and am willing to submit the question to your 
judgment as to the propriety of electing him a 
member of the organization known as the Boy 
Scouts of America.” 

Waiting for the audience to become quiet, the 
judge, i. e.y the colonel, said : 

“ The counsel for the organization may now 
present his arguments showing why Waggle 
should not be elected.” 

“ Now listen to Captain David knock all of 
Harry's arguments to splinters,” said one of the 
boys. 

But this boy, as well as the others, was greatly 
surprised when the captain said : 

“ While, in my opinion, what the counsel for 
Waggle has said in favor of his election is true 
and convincing, yet there is much that can be 
said against some of it, and much new matter 
that might be brought forward to show that it 
would be inexpedient to elect him ; yet I am 
willing the case should be submitted to the vote 
of the entire patrol for acceptance or rejection.” 

When the hearty cheering had subsided, the 
colonel said : 

“ The question as to whether Waggle shall be 
elected a scout of the Hyena Patrol is now sub- 


WAGGLE QUALIFIES 173 

mitted to you for a vote. Those in favor of 
electing him will please say, ‘ Aye.’ ” 

A chorus of ayes was shouted out by what 
seemed to be all the scouts. 

“ Those who are opposed will please say , 1 No/ ” 
said the colonel. “ The vote, Mr. Captain/' said 
the colonel, “ is unanimously in favor of the 
election of Waggle.” 

“ Then,” said the captain, “ I declare that 
Waggle is elected as a tenderfoot of Our Boy 
Scouts of America, in proof of which I present 
him with the badge,” and calling the animal to 
him he pinned a tenderfoot's scout badge on the 
right hand side of his collar and dismissed him. 
As for Waggle, he ran off to Harry as if to show 
him what the captain had given him. 

It took over five minutes before the cheering 
subsided. It was quite evident that the entire 
troop was proud of the new member. 


CHAPTER XI 


WHY PROFESSOR SCHWAMMERDAM LEFT CAMP 

“ What’s worrying you, David ? ” inquired 
the colonel, after breakfast, to his friend. “ I 
see something’s wrong.” 

“ You are right, as usual, Floyd ; it’s some- 
thing in this letter,” said the captain, handing 
his friend a letter. 

“ I see it’s from Schwammerdam,” said the 
colonel, looking at the signature. “ Well, I’m 
not surprised you are worrying. What does 
the professor say ? ” 

“ Read the letter, Floyd,” said the captain. 

The letter was, for the greater part, in broken 
English. The professor explained that the plan 
of living across the river was quite out of the 
question. He had, therefore, concluded that he 
would come back to the camp. The part that 
contained this statement the colonel read aloud. 
It was as follows : 

. • I, therefore, to your camp again 

am coming soon. When away, I cannot study 
the boys without coming to the camp, and to 
174 


PROFESSOR SCHWAMMERDAM 175 

do this the river I must cross. I know you will 
to have me in the camp be much pleased, and 
that it will amuse the boys ; and also on your 
side of the river there are more trees than on 
this side/ ” 

When the colonel had reached this part, he 
indignantly exclaimed : 

“ He seems to think that his coming here 
will amuse our boys ! Though I suppose he 
means interest or instruct them. Better write 
and tell him not to come, David.” 

“ I cannot very well do so, Floyd,” was the 
reply, “ as you will see if you read the rest of 
the letter.” 

“ * . . . I am, therefore, again to your camp 

coming. Since it is for me to write with noise 
near my tent impossible, I shall bring my own 
tent and pitch it far from your camp/ (“Thank 
goodness for that ! ” said the colonel.) 4 By eat- 
ing at your table I’ll not to prepare my food the 
trouble have/ 

“ He’s certainly cool,” said the colonel. “Write 
him at once, telling him you think he’d better 
not come ; that he will not be comfortable near 
the camp. I’ll send the letter by Harry.” 

“ Too late, Floyd,” said the captain, with a 


176 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

groan. “Too late. Read the remainder of the 
letter.” 


. . Since I in my movements very 

prompt am/ ” the letter went on to say, “ ‘ I will 
at your camp arrive about the time you have 
this letter received already.’ 

“ The man is certainly cool,” exclaimed the 
colonel. 

As the colonel finished speaking, Mr. Brown 
approached and, saluting, said : 

“ I have to report the arrival of Professor 
Schwammerdam, who asks you to come to the 
boat landing.” 

“ Is he alone, Brown ? ” inquired the scout- 
master. 

“ No, sir,” was the reply. “ He has two men 
in each of the boats.” 

“ In each of the boats 1 What do you mean, 
Brown ? ” inquired the scoutmaster in amaze- 
ment. 

“ He has brought a lot of furniture and other 
stuff with him in a small fleet of rowboats,” 
was the reply, “ with two men in each boat.” 

“ It's up to you, David,” said the colonel, 
laughing, “ either to send the man away or to 
point out a place for him a good distance from 
our camp.” 


PROFESSOR SCHWAMMERDAM 177 

When the captain and the colonel reached the 
boat landing, they found the complacent Ger- 
man there, together with nearly all the scouts, 
attracted by the fleet of boats. 

“ Good-morning, mein Herr,” said the Ger- 
man. “ 1 am here as I said. Please show me 
where I my tent can place, and tell your boys 
to carry my things there.” 

The “ things ” referred to consisted of a large 
bedstead, at least six feet by two ; two large 
feather beds, a writing desk, a bookcase, and 
several hundred books. 

“ I’ll show you a place for your tent, pro- 
fessor,” said Captain Blount, “ but you must 
get the men in the boats to carry this stuff. I 
cannot ask my boys to do so.” 

“ Harve and I will carry it, Captain Blount, 
if you wish us to do so,” said Hazy. 

“ Then,” said the professor, “ see that you do 
not take any of my things. I have of every- 
thing a list, and will know if anything missing 
is.” 

“ Captain,” said Harve, “ I must decline to 
have anything to do with this man's goods.” 

“ I also refuse,” said Hazy. 

“ Perhaps that better is,” said the German, 
not being in the least phased by the remarks of 
the corporals. 

“ Come,” said the scoutmaster to the pro- 


178 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

fessor, “and I will show you a place for your 
tent.” 

“ Is it from your noisy camp far ? ” asked the 
professor. 

“ I will show you the place, and you can take 
it or not as you please,” said the captain curtly, 
leading the way to a site about half a mile from 
the camp. “ I must tell you, sir, that your treat- 
ment of these young gentlemen has been exceed- 
ingly coarse and rude. If you remain here, you 
must act more like a gentleman.” 

“ That will be all right,” said the professor. 
“ In my country, boys at such talk would not 
be angry.” 

“ Such talk won’t go here, sir,” said the scout- 
master. 

It required several trips before the stuff was 
carried by the men in the boats to the camp site 
and put in place. Then the tent, a large teepee, 
was erected. The professor was completely ig- 
norant of how to put it in place, nor did the 
men know any better, but the colonel and the 
captain showed them how this should be done. 
Had the tent not been so large, it would have 
been impossible to get the bedstead, the table and 
the bookcase in place. At last everything was 
arranged, when the professor was left alone ; but 
not before he called to the boys who had gone to 


PROFESSOR SCHWAMMERDAM 1 79 

the place : “ Don’t stay around here, boys ; when 
I want you, I’ll call you.” 

“ That man is certainly the limit,” remarked 
one of the boys to another, as they walked away. 

The boys were indignant at the way the pro- 
fessor had treated the captain, the colonel, and 
themselves. 

“ Go near him ! ” exclaimed Archie, in scorn, 
to Walter. “ I only associate with gentlemen ; 
I’ll never go near him.” But Pat was furious. 

“ Do ye moind what the fellow said about our 
not taking any of his things, as if we were a lot 
of thaves ! It’s Patrick O’Hooligan that won’t 
stand that. Oi’ll get aven with the man ; see 
if I don’t.” 

That night there was a heavy rain. The next 
morning the professor came to the breakfast 
table wet and uncomfortable. 

“The rain in my tent last night came and 
wet my bed, books, paper and everyting.” 

“ Did you dig a trench around your tent, as I 
advised you ? ” inquired the captain. 

“ No,” was the reply. “ I tired was and did 
not think it necessary. Besides, to dig makes 
my back ache.” 

“ Let’s offer to dig the trench for the man,” 
said Harry to Earl. 


180 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


“ All right, I’ll help,” was the reply. So tak- 
ing the spade they accompanied the professor 
when he had finished his breakfast, and offered 
to do the work. 

“ Goot,” said the professor ; “ when you are 
done you glad will be.” 

Besides digging the trench, the boys spread 
the feather-beds in the sun and placed the books 
where they would get dry. As they were going 
back to the camp, the professor gave them a 
nickel between them. 

“ See,” he said, “ I gif you all dis good money 
for your work.” 

The boys refused it, saying : 

“ A scout is forbidden to accept pay for a 
service.” 

“ Dis very remarkable is ! ” exclaimed the 
professor, in surprise. “ But how can I pay 
you for what you for me have done?” he in- 
quired. 

“ Give us each a ‘ Thank you,’ and mean it,” 
suggested Harry. When the boys left, the pro- 
fessor said to himself : 

“ This day I of the American boy much have 
learned. He does not like me to say ‘ Don’t 
take my property,’ and also he only wants a 
1 Thank you ’ for his work. This very remark- 
able is.” 

That night, getting very lonely, the professor 


PROFESSOR SCHWAMMERDAM 181 


came over to their camp-fire and seemed sur- 
prised at the jolly time all were having there. 

“ Do you this a scout school call?” he in- 
quired of the colonel. “ In my country we 
would make the boys keep quiet and listen to 
the older people. Here everything is different.” 

“ This is not a school, professor,” replied the 
colonel. “ IPs a place where we want the boys 
to laugh, talk, dance, sing, tell stories and have 
a jolly time generally.” 

The professor entered the following note in 
his book about boys : “ The Americanischer 
school in the woods for boys (this was as near 
as he could come to boys’ camp) very wonderful 
is. They make the boys dance, laugh, sing and 
stories tell. This is more than I understand 
can.” 

It is unnecessary to say that the boys left the 
professor and his tent severely alone ; not only 
not going near it, but even going half a mile or 
more out of their way in order to avoid it. He 
complained of this to the scoutmaster one day 
at breakfast. 

“ I surprised am that de boys never come near 
me.” 

“That should not surprise yon, sir,” replied 
the scoutmaster. “ They are only doing what 


182 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

you asked them to do. Why should they come? 
You have nothing to interest them.” 

“ But how can I study boys for my great book 
if they come not to me to be studied ? I wish 
you to say to them, go and stand near the pro- 
fessor’s tent. If they come and stand near my 
tent, I can call them to me and study one after 
another. If I do not want them that day, tell 
them to come the next day, and the next day, 
until I call them.” 

“ I will certainly never tell my boys to do 
that, professor. They are in camp to have a 
good time.” 

“ Don’t call me only professor,” he said. “ I 
wish every one in talking to me to give me all my 
title, as they do in Germany. Say Prof. Gustave 
von Schwammerdam of Leipsig. I will you ex- 
cuse if you say not Herr Professor, as the foreign 
language may trouble you to pronounce. But 
you have not my question answered. How can 
I study boys if they come not to me to be 
studied ? ” 

“ The only suggestion I have to make, Herr 
Prof. Gustave von Schwammerdam of Leipsig, 
is that you go to the boys. Besides,” he added 
in scorn, “ what kind of a description of boys 
could you make by such a plan ? The only 
way any one can properly study boys is to go 
among them, and play with them as the colonel 


PROFESSOR SCHWAMMERDAM 183 

does. Then you might have something to write 
about of valued 

“ What is dat you say ! ” exclaimed the 
professor in anger. “ 1 , Prof. Gustave von 
Schwammerdam of Leipsig, go to de boys in- 
stead of having de boys come to me ! You do 
not understand the kind of a man they know 
me to be in Germany. It surprises me that 
you say I study boys cannot unless I play with 
them.” 

When the professor left the table to return to 
his tent he said to Harry and Archie : 

“ Will you a leetle walk with me to my tent 
make ? I’ll tell you much about trees and boys.” 

Harry looked at the colonel to see if he 
thought it advisable for them to go. Receiv- 
ing a nod which he understood as meaning yes, 
he said : 

“ Thank you, Herr Prof. Gustave von Schwam- 
merdam of Leipsig; my friend and I will be 
pleased to accept your invitation.” 

“ Dere are of trees,” said the professor, as 
they were walking toward his tent, “ a very 
many, so that it takes much study to learn 
them.” 

“ Do you know all the trees, Herr Prof. 
Gustave von Schwammerdam of Leipsig ? ” in- 
quired Archie. 

“ I have much studied trees,” was the reply. 


1 84 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ I know dem all.” And then he entered into 
a scientific description of trees that was so filled 
with technical terms and expressed in such bad 
English that they could make nothing whatever 
of it. 

“ He may understand trees all right,” re- 
marked Harry to Archie, as they left, “ but he 
can’t explain them like the colonel or the cap- 
tain can.” 

“ It will be queer, Carrots,” said Pat, in a low 
tone, to his chum as they walked off together, 
“ if we cannot get even with the professor. 
Now listen to the great scheme Patrick O’Hooli- 
gan has to pay off the con sated fellow.” Then 
followed a detailed account of the plan. 

In the opinion of Carrots, Pat’s plan was cer- 
tainly splendid, for he frequently interrupted 
him by such remarks as “ Good ; you’re a 
bright fellow, Pat. That will fetch the pro- 
fessor.” 

“ Will ye jine me in it, Carrots?” 

“ Sure,” was the reply. “ When will you pull 
it off?” 

“ To-night, near twelve, when every one else 
is aslape,” replied Pat. 

Walker, the somnambulist, had completely re- 
covered and was now taking the full daily exer- 


PROFESSOR SCHWAMMERDAM 185 

cise the captain was careful to see every scout 
should have. There did not seem to be any 
tendency toward sleep-walking, so that the 
vigilance on the part of the scouts in his tent 
gradually decreased and finally was entirely 
omitted. This cessation of watching led to re- 
sults that will soon be described. 

One night at the camp-fire the scoutmaster, 
who was called on for an Indian story, gave a 
capital description of the snake dance of the 
Hopi Indians he had once seen in New Mexico. 
He described the contortions of the dancers and 
referred especially to the wonderful length of 
time they were able to keep up the violent 
exercise this dance called for. 

“ Won’t you show us the dance, captain?” 
clamored the boys. “ We could understand it 
so much better if we saw it.” 

“ What do you say, Floyd ? ” inquired the 
captain of the colonel. “ If I am not mistaken, 
you were with me at that time. Will you join 
me in the dance ? ” 

“ Please do, Uncle Floyd,” begged Archie. " I 
remember your showing it to me once. I tell you 
what, boys,” he added, “ it was just great.” 

“ Please show us the dance, colonel,” pleaded 
the other boys. 

“ I will,” said the colonel, “ David, tell the 


1 86 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

boys to go to their tents, undress, put on their 
pajamas and sneakers and come back to the fire 
as quickly as possible. We have fully twenty- 
five minutes before the bugle sounds 1 Lights 
out/ And you and I will go through the 
dance.” 

“ Three cheers for the colonel and the cap- 
tain ! ” cried the scouts as they scampered to 
their tents. 

In an almost incredibly short time the space 
in the neighborhood of the camp-fire was filled 
with pajama-clad scouts, dancing and howling 
as if pandemonium had broken loose. Suddenly 
a whistle called the scouts to attention, when the 
captain and the colonel suddenly appeared clad 
in their pajamas. The captain made the follow- 
ing announcement : 

“ The dance will begin with an exhibition of 
the true Hopi Indian snake dance by the colonel 
and myself.” 

This announcement was followed by loud 
cheers. Without waiting for them to cease, the 
two men began a series of dancings and contor- 
tions that were curious in the extreme. At first 
it was an even question, among the boys, as to 
which was the more active and skilful of the 
two, until toward the end the colonel, who was 
quite a gymnast, turned a cart-wheel, followed by 


PROFESSOR SCHWAMMERDAM 187 

a double somersault. This resulted in the 
award being given to him without any ques- 
tion. 

“ Captain David is all right ! ” cried the scouts ; 
“ but the colonel — oh, my ! ” 

“ Now follow the captain and me,” said the 
colonel. “ Do the same things we do.” 

It was a strange procession that wound in an 
irregular path around the camp-fire, the leaders 
going through the most grotesque motions. 
This continued for nearly ten minutes when the 
colonel cried out : 

“ Each scout do figures of his own ! Each 
one do something different, if possible, from 
what the others are doing.” 

Then there certainly was a great mix-up. 
The antics of most of the bpys, especially of 
the athletes of the troop of whom there were 
many, would have stirred the Hopi Indians to 
envy, had any of them been present. After a 
few minutes the colonel shouted : “ Every scout 
to his tent, undress, meet me here and follow 
me for a dip in the river. A prize for the one 
who gets in the water first ! ” 

A shouting, merry crowd of scouts was soon 
following the colonel who, running along the 
boat landing, took a header into the river. 
Archie was the first scout in the river ; while, to 
the great surprise and general delight of all, 


1 88 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

Sleepy was second. After a very short swim the 
colonel shouted : 

“ Now back to your tents ! Take a good rub- 
down, get into your pajamas again, and see who 
can get to sleep first.” 

“ Wasn’t that great, Harry ? ” said Earl, as 
they snuggled together, each wrapped in his 
blanket, for the air seemed quite chilly after 
their violent dance. 

“ It was, it was,” said Earl. “ Now I’m going 
to run you a race in getting asleep before you 
do.” 

“ Very well,” said Harry. “ Call out as soon 
as you’re in a deep sleep.” 

“Do you think I’m a somnambulist ?” said 
Earl, laughing. 

“ Don’t be afther falling aslape now, Carrots ! ” 
cried Pat. “ Don’t forget we’re to pay the pro- 
fessor a midnight visit.” 

“ I’ll keep awake all right, Pat,” was the 
reply. 

Whether it was the excitement of the evening, 
the Hopi snake dance, the dance of the scouts, 
or something else, the night had been too much 
for Walker. He had fallen into a deep sleep 
like the others, but shortly after midnight he 


PROFESSOR SCHWAMMERDAM 189 

quietly arose, put on his sneakers and leaving 
the tent, set off at a rapid gait for the professor’s 
tent. 

Before this, however, Pat and Carrots had also 
put on their sneakers and while still clad in 
their pajamas, had taken their staves and each a 
paper lantern carefully prepared for this pur- 
pose, and a white sheet, and then set out on a 
run for the professor’s tent. 

“ It was a great idea you had, Pat, to scare 
professor. I believe he’s a big coward. When 
he sees us dancing before his tent, with our red 
lanterns raised high in the air, he’ll certainly 
howl.” 

They had reached the professor's tent and 
were preparing to light their lanterns and raise 
the white sheet on their staves when the sounds 
of rapidly approaching footsteps were heard. 

“ Do ye moind that, Carrots ? ” cried Pat. 
“ Some one is afther us. Shall we run back ? ” 

“ No,” was the reply. “ Let’s first see who it 
is.” 

“ It’s Walker, Pat,” said Carrots. “ I think 
he’s asleep. Let’s watch and see what he’s here 
for.” 

Walker, who had been one of the most active 
dancers at the camp-fire that night, had not 
only seen the great variety of fancy dancings of 
the evening but had remembered them as well ; 


1 9 o OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

for as soon as he reached the front of the pro- 
fessor’s tent he began a dancing stunt that for 
weirdness and ghostlike antics was, perhaps, 
never surpassed. It was not only a repetition 
of what he had seen, but included many others 
he had invented and combined with those he had 
seen. 

At the same time he uttered a series of blood- 
curdling yells, screams, groans, and wails, to- 
gether with the most awful imitation of Hopi 
war cries that mortal ear had ever heard. 

Awakening from a deep sleep, that had been 
all the heavier because of the copious draughts 
of beer he had indulged in before retiring, Pro- 
fessor Schwammerdam saw a horrible figure that 
was uttering yells he was sure could not be 
mortal, and going through movements that he 
believed had been taught in the infernal re- 
gions. 

“ What awful thing is dis ? ” he cried in fright. 
“ It’s like the Gotterdammerung of Faust I have 
at the opera in Germany seen. Dat fellow vot 
dance so awful is de Prince of Darkness. I 
wonder has he come for me ! Dis dreadful is ! 
If, when I awakes to-morrow, I am not dead, I’ll 
leave dis place.” 

So saying, the professor dived under the 
blanket, completely covering his head, and thus 


PROFESSOR SCHWAMMERDAM 191 

he hoped had hidden himself from the dancing 
fiend. 

“ Let’s help Walker in the dance, Pat,” said 
Carrots, as they lighted the candles in the red 
lanterns and attached them to the tops of their 
staves ; and then fixing the sheets to the top so 
that they covered the staves, began grotesque 
dancing and howling that added most horribly 
to what Walker was doing. 

The curiosity of the professor as to the cause 
of the additional sounds made by Pat and Car- 
rots induced him, although with much fear and 
trembling, to raise the end of the blanket a lit- 
tle and peep out. It is not surprising that what 
he saw greatly increased his fright. The awful 
figure, that had already so terrified him, had 
been joined by two others still more dreadful, for 
they were more than twice as tall and had each 
a single blazing red eye in its head ; and they 
danced in a most awful manner. 

“ Dese be no humans ! ” he cried to himself. 
“ They came from de odder world. I’ll hide and, 
perhaps, dey don’t see me alretty.” So again he 
covered his head with one end of the blanket 
and lay and shivered with fear. 


One of the strangest things about that mid- 


1 9 2 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

night dance was that Walker did not seem either 
to see or to recognize his companions, unless it 
was that their presence added an increased zest 
to an enjoyment of his queer exercise. 

Walker, who was the first to leave the place, 
started on a run toward the camp. 

“ Come, Pat ! ” cried Carrots ; “ we must keep 
Walker in sight. Should any harm come to 
him we would be to blame for not awakening 
him.” 

“ It’s you that’s telling me to kape up with 
the lad,” said Pat. “ And sure Oi have all Oi 
kin do to follow him.” 

The chase continued until they saw Walker 
quietly enter his tent, remove his sneakers, and 
creep into his bed, without disturbing any one. 

Waiting for a while, Pat and Carrots, remov- 
ing their sneakers, also entered the tent, and 
crept into bed without, as they thought, being 
seen by any one. 

Mr. Brown, who awakened on Walker’s return, 
had seen him. Believing he was again in a som- 
nambulistic condition, he said nothing but 
quietly watched him creep into bed. When Pat 
and his companion entered the tent, carrying 
their sneakers, he said to himself : 

“ These two boys have been up to mischief. 


PROFESSOR SCHWAMMERDAM 193 

I’ll say nothing about the matter until I hear of 
what has been done to-night. Then I’ll have a 
quiet talk with the scoutmaster about it.” 

It was not till the bugle had sounded for the 
morning dip that the professor summoned enough 
courage to start on a full run toward the camp 
of the scouts. This he did clad in his pajamas. 
He dared not dress, since he did not know when 
the awful beings might reappear. His gait in- 
creased all the time. An echo of his footsteps, 
thrown back by the cliffs, caused him to think 
that he was being pursued. Who could it be but 
one or two if not all three of his supernatural 
visitors ? He, therefore, increased his speed until 
he ran into the empty tent of the Hyenas who, 
like the rest of the camp, had arisen and gone to 
take their morning dip. 

“ Safe me, safe me ! ” he cried in terror to Mr. 
Brown, who had missed Walker and the two 
others and had gone back to the tent to find 
them. 

“ What is the matter, professor? ” he inquired 
of the terrified and panting man. 

“ Three awful ghosts have my tent last night 
visited,” he cried. “ I fought them many hours, 
and at last did drive them away.” 

“ And is that the reason you come running 
here?” inquired Mr. Brown in scorn. 


i 9 4 OUR B0Y SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ The ghosts came back only a little while 
ago. They had grown so much in height and 
had such great fiery eyes that at last I feared for 
my life and come here for protection.” And 
then seeing the empty beds, he threw himself on 
one of them, and covered his head with the 
blanket. 

“ What is the matter, Mr. Brown ? ” asked the 
scoutmaster who, attracted by the noise, had 
come with the colonel to the Hyenas’ tent. 

“ I believe Walker has been walking again in 
his sleep, and paid a visit to the professor.” 

“ Do you think that was all ? ” inquired the 
captain. “ The professor said there were three 
spooks.” 

“ The man is so frightened he might believe 
he saw three hundred ghosts. But,” he added 
in an aside to the captain and the colonel, “ IT1 
tell you something. I have reason for suspect- 
ing that O’Hooligan and Potts were also at the 
professor’s tent in a very wide-awake condition. 
I did not, however, think it wise to see too much 
until I could talk the matter over with you. 
Was I right, sir ? ” 

“ Quite right, Mr. Brown,” replied the cap- 
tain. “ If this scare of the professor’s drives 
him away from our camp I will only be too 
glad. As long as I know nothing certain about 
O’Hooligan and Potts, I will say nothing. If 


PROFESSOR SCHWAMMERDAM 195 

I actually knew about it, I would be obliged 
to punish them. Don’t you agree with me, 
Floyd ? ” he inquired of the colonel. 

“ I most certainly do.” 

Without going any further into the matter, it 
is sufficient to say that, to the delight of all the 
camp, the professor informed them at breakfast 
that he could remain with them no longer ; nor 
did any one attempt to persuade him to change 
his mind. 

“ It’s a happy delivery,” said the captain to 
the colonel, as they watched the fleet of boats 
crossing the river with the professor and his 
camping outfit. 


CHAPTER XII 


FUN AT THE CAMP-FIRE 

“ I fear the professor’s visit may give our 
boys an erroneous idea of the general character 
of the Germans,” said the captain to the colonel 
a few days after the departure of Professor 
Schwammerdam. “ Now, you and I know what 
delightful companions most Germans are. Tell 
me what I can do to remove this false impres- 
sion.” 

“Get a German gentleman of an entirely 
different character to spend a week at the 
camp.” 

“ Your idea is splendid, Floyd,” said the cap- 
tain. “But where can I find such a person? 
I would not like to make a mistake and bring 
another man here like the professor.” 

“ I can give you the name of just the kind of 
man I would like to have with us. He thor- 
oughly knows both nature and boys. If you so 
wish, I will write, telling him I expect to be 
here for some time, and ask him to pay the 
camp a visit.” 

“ Please do so,” was the reply. 

196 


FUN AT THE CAMP-FIRE 197 

It is not our intention to introduce another 
character into this volume. It is sufficient to 
say that the gentleman accepted the invitation 
and was soon very popular among the scouts. 
Like the colonel, he spent all his time with the 
boys, just as if he was a big boy himself, never 
considering it too much trouble to explain the 
meaning of the wonderful things that were to 
be seen in nature ; but as the other gentlemen 
were doing the same thing, it will be unneces- 
sary to go into details. 

In a well-regulated camp, the camp-fire may 
properly be regarded as one of the greatest, if 
not the greatest, of the attractions it can offer a 
bright lad. This, however, is only true when 
all the boys are expected to be at the camp-fire 
just as at meals or roll call. Captain Blount 
insisted on the attendance of every lad. 

“ We do not want any boy in our camp who 
does not wish to be with us at all our camp- 
fires. If we take the trouble to get a camp 
ready for them, where they can have a good 
time during the day, it is certainly not right to 
permit them to run loose around some country 
town, associating with we know not whom. But 
at the same time,” he continued, “ I will not 
force my boys to attend the camp-fire against 
their will. If they do not come because they 


198 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

like to come, the sooner they leave our camp 
the better.” 

To have the camp-fire popular it was of course 
necessary to so conduct it that when it broke up 
at bedtime the boys would eagerly look forward 
to its renewal the next night. 

It is not surprising that all liked the camp- 
fire. In the first place the fire itself was of a 
size suited to the weather. During most sum- 
mer nights it was small — -just big enough to 
make a bright, cheerful blaze, to light up the 
faces of those around it, but not so big as to 
make it unpleasantly hot. Then the ground 
around was kept clean so that the boys could 
spread their blankets on the ground ; or, if they 
so desired, could improvise movable benches 
which they could readily bring as near to, or 
take them as far from, the fire as might be 
desired. 

Camp-fire was always opened by the captain 
saying : 

“ Now is the time for questions and answers. 
It doesn’t make any difference what your ques- 
tion is. If you care to have it answered, let’s 
hear it, and if we can, we will tell you what you 
want to know.” 

It did not take the boys long to discover that 


FUN AT THE CAMP-FIRE 199 

the captain meant them to talk as well as the 
men. Indeed, he especially meant they should 
talk because, as he said, there were more of 
them. This encouraged the scouts to keep their 
eyes open during the day, so that they might, 
if possible, “ stump ” their comrades, including 
Captain David, the colonel and the patrol lead- 
ers, at the camp-fire. 

“ I found this mineral at the top of the hill,” 
said Archie. “ Who can tell me what it is? ” 

“ That’s quartz, Archie,” said Carrots. “ I 
found a beautiful piece like it yesterday.” 

“How do you know it’s quartz?” asked 
Archie. “ I found another mineral that looked 
like this, and Mr. Flemming said it was feld- 
spar.” 

“ I can tell you, Archie,” said Hazy. “ Feld- 
spar breaks in nearly flat plates, while the kind 
of quartz you have breaks in rounded smooth 
surfaces that are shaped something like the out- 
side or the inside of small clam-shells.” 

“Is this a mushroom or a toadstool?” in- 
quired Walter. “ I found it in the woods near 
a marsh. I was awful hungry and thought I’d 
eat it, for it looked to me like a mushroom. 
But I remembered that Captain David had told 
us it was very dangerous to eat such things un- 


200 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


less we were sure about them, and so I thought 
it would be better to wait for the camp-fire to- 
night and find out for sure.” 

“ My lad,” said the captain seriously, “ had 
you eaten that you would probably be dead by 
this time. What you have is not a mushroom 
but an extremely poisonous fungus called the 
deadly amanita.” 

“ I’m mighty glad I didn’t eat it, Captain 
David,” said Walt. 

“ I’m glad you’re a scout, Walter,” said the 
captain, “ and have, therefore, learned to obey 
instructions.” 

“ Are these berries good to eat? ’’said Pat. 
“ Sure Oi thought they looked like huckle- 
berries ; but seein’ Oi wasn’t certain Oi thought 
Oi’d ask.” 

“ They are the berries of the deadly night- 
shade, and are very poisonous,” said the captain. 

“Thin, bedad,” said Pat, “like Walt Oi’m 
glad Oi did not sample them.” 

“Who can tell me the name of this plant?” 
inquired Hen. “ Tom and I found it near the 
edge of a marsh. See how like a pitcher its 
flowers are shaped.” 

“ That’s why it’s called a pitcher-plant, Hen,” 
said Tobey. “ I found some yesterday nearly 


FUN AT THE CAMP-FIRE 201 


half full of water. I was wondering whether the 
water was good to drink, but I found flies and 
spiders in some of the pitchers so I didn't care to 
drink the water." 

“ Ough ! " cried Pat. “ Spring water for me ! " 

“ What have you there, Adams ? ” inquired 
Mr. Brown, when he saw the lad take something 
from his pocket and show it to Harry. 

“ I don't know, sir," was the reply. “ But 
they are very queer looking, very queer looking. 
Harry agrees with me that they look like pictures 
of the Egyptian mummies he and I were read- 
ing about in a book Harry has in the cabin of 
his motor boat. I tried to open one of them but 
only found a worm wrapped up in a great lot of 
silky stuff. Can any one tell me what it is? " 

“ That's a chrysalis, Clacker," said Harve. 
“ After a while, when it gets ripe, it will split 
open in the back and a beetle, butterfly, moth, 
or something like that, will come out." 

As will be noticed, nearly all the above ques- 
tions were answered by the boys. This was 
something the scoutmaster especially wished 
done. 

“ Let the boys answer all the questions they 
can," he said to his officers. “ If any mistakes 
are made, point them out without ridicule. Let 


202 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


them feel they are running the camp-fire as well 
as you or I.” 

When the questions had all been asked and 
answered the fun began. The captain would 
call on some boy to tell a story, sing a song, ask 
a conundrum, or recite something. Should he 
refuse to do this, he was punished by having a 
small cup of cold spring water poured down his 
back ; or he was given a thumping by one of the 
boys, who was appointed “ public executioner.” 
It was not often that either of these punishments 
was given more than once. It was far easier and 
more pleasant to have something ready, so every 
one came to the camp-fire loaded, so to speak, 
with plenty of material. Each scout was ready 
to read an interesting newspaper clipping, tell a 
good story, crack a joke, sing a song — especially 
a comic song — dance a jig, or do something that 
would make lots of fun for the others. 

“ I will now call on Archie,” said the captain, 
“for anything he thinks would interest the 
boys.” 

“ I will read a clipping from a newspaper,” 
said the lad, “ and after you have heard it I 
think you will be glad you didn't live in New 
England a century ago. They were very hard 
on the boys in those days. I have marked out 


FUN AT THE CAMP-FIRE 203 

some parts of the clipping, which is taken from 
the Brooklyn Eagle y to make it shorter.” Archie 
then read the following : 

“ 4 Down on the Boys 

“ 4 In the old days in New England, a boy 
was looked upon as something to be kept down. 
Many laws were enacted with reference to him 
alone. 

“ 1 Here are some of them : 

“ ‘ If a boy sings or whistles on the Lord’s 
day he shall be fined six cents. 

“ 1 If he throws a stone and breaks a window 
he shall be fined nine cents. 

“ 4 If he chases a girl he shall be fined six 
cents. 

“ ‘ If he goes to sleep in church he shall be 
fined three cents. 

“ 1 If he throws stones at a neighbor’s dog he 
shall be fined five cents and his father shall 
whip him. 

“ 1 If he laughs in a public school his teacher 
may take his coat off and administer thirteen 
hard blows. 

“ 1 If he steals apples or other fruit his parents 
must pay twice the value thereof, and he may be 
sent to the common jail for two days.’ ” 

“ That’s certainly hard on boys, Archie,” said 
Harve, laughing. 

“ Give us something, O’Hooligan,” said the 


204 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

captain. “ If you could make it a song, I’m 
sure the boys would be pleased.” 

“ A song ! A song, Pat ! Give us a song, 
and not a sad one ! ” called out some of the 
scouts. 

“ Sure, sor,” said Pat, “ Oi’ll be pleased to do 
that.” And he sang “ A Foine Auld Oirish 
Gintleman ” as only he with his rich Irish 
brogue could sing : 


u I’ll sing ye a foine old song about a foine old Paddy’s 
pate, 

Of a foine old Oirish gintleman who had divil the taste 
of an estate ; 

Except a patch of Oirish potatoes that he liked exceed- 
ingly to ate, 

For they were bread to him, and mutton too, and bar- 
ring a red herring or a rusty rasher of bacon, almost 
every other sort of mate ; 

For he was a foine old Oirish gentleman, all of the rale 
old stock ! 


u Now this foine old Oirish gentleman went out upon a 
spree, 

And as many an Oirish gentleman has done before 
and more will do to the end of toime, got about as 
drunk as he could be. 

His senses were completely mulflathered so he could 
neither eat nor see. 

So they thought him dead and gone entoirely, and the 
best thing they could do was to have him waked 
and buried decently, 

Loike a foine old Oirish gentleman, all of the rale old 
stock ! 


FUN AT THE CAMP-FIRE 205 

u So they laid the Oirish gentleman straight out upon a 
bed, 

With a dozen candles at his feet and five or six more 
about his head. 

But when the whiskey bottle was uncorked, he could 
stand it no longer but riz right up in bed, 

And said, 4 When such moighty foine stuff like this is 
passed around, 

Do ye think I’m such a confounded fool as to be 
dead 1 1 

For he was a foine old Oirish gentleman, all of the rale 
old stock ! ” 


Pat’s song was received with enthusiastic 
cheers. 

“ Was that man one of your ancestors, Pat ? ” 
said Carrots. 

“ Yis,” said Pat, “ begorrah, he was wan of 
the Oirish kings from whom Patrick O’Hooli- 
gan is descended.” 

“ Let’s have a story, Tom,” said the captain. 

Tom told the following : 

“ Two little boys who slept together in the 
same bed had just retired, when their mother 
heard them quarreling. 

“ ‘ What’s the matter, Willie? ’ she inquired. 

“ ‘ Georgie wants half of the bed,’ was the 
reply. 

“* Well, that’s fair, is it not?’ inquired the 
mother. 


2o6 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


“ 4 Yes, mother/ was the reply, 4 but Georgie 
wants his half in the middle/ ” 

44 Come, Tom,” said Archie , 44 tell us the truth 
now. Weren’t those two little boys named Tom 
and Hen ? ” 

44 No, they were not,” was the reply. 44 Their 
names were just as I told you.” 

44 We have had enough newspaper clippings,” 
said the captain. 44 I’ll ask Pourzalez to recite 
something.” 

Pourzalez was a hot-tempered, Portuguese lad, 
who had lived in America nearly all of his 
life, and could, therefore, speak excellent English 
except that he was a great stutterer. He had 
been practicing a recitation so as to surprise the 
boys at the camp-fire by his wonderful improve- 
ment. What he had selected was the well-known 
nursery rhyme : 

u Peter Piper picked a peck of pickled peppers. 

If Peter Piper picked a peck of pickled peppers, 

Where’s the peck of pickled peppers that Peter Piper 
picked V 7 

Before beginning, Pourzalez whispered some- 
thing to the captain. 

44 Certainly, Pourzalez,” replied the captain ; 
who then said to the boys : 


FUN AT THE CAMP-FIRE 207 

“ Pourzalez will recite something to show you 
the great advance he has made in overcoming 
the stuttering that you know gives him so much 
trouble. He especially wants me to say that he 
is sure you will be greatly surprised.” 

Now, in point of fact, Pourzalez had made 
great improvement, and had practiced the above 
so hard and so often that he was able to go 
through it without hesitation. But to do this 
he had to keep cool and not let himself get ex- 
cited. He began all right and got the first line 
off without a hitch, but when he started the 
second line and had pronounced the first word 
If, he broke completely down, and said : 

“ Pe-pe-pe-peter pi-pi-pi-pi-pi-pi-picked a pe- 
pe-pe-peck,” and then broke down entirety ; for 
though the boys tried their best to keep from 
laughing, they found it impossible and finally 
broke out into a perfect roar. 

Seeing that he was both mortified and angry, 
the captain, with great tact, said : 

“ Keep at it, Pourzalez ; that first line was 
excellent. You can certainty cure yourself of 
stuttering if you don’t give up too soon ; ” and 
then, as if to change the subject, he said, “ It is 
nearly time for ‘ Lights out.’ I will ask Clinton 
to conclude to-night’s camp-fire with the Laugh- 
ing Song, the chorus of which you all know.” 

Harry then sang the following song : 


208 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ LAUGHING SONG 

“ The darkies from the South, ha ! ha ! 

They ? ve got such a very big mouth, ha ! ha ! 

They cannot laugh at all, ha ! ha ! 

They cannot laugh at all. 

“ Chorus: 

u Ha ! ha ! ha ! ha ! ha ! ha ! ha ! ha ! 

They cannot laugh at all ! 

Ha ! ha ! ha ! ha ! ha ! ha ! ha ! ha ! 

They cannot laugh at all ! ” 

When the laughter had ceased, the captain 
said : 

“ Now, boys, the colonel will read a short 
selection from the Bible, and then to bed.” 


CHAPTER XIII 


SCOUT GAMES 

“ Do you intend entering the contests for keen 
sight, Earl ? 77 inquired Archie one day. “ They 
are to be held to-day after dinner. 77 

“ Tell me what the tests are, Archie/ 7 said Earl, 
“ and if it looks as if there were any chance for 
me, I 7 11 try. 77 

“ There are a number of tests for keen 
sight, 77 said Archie. “ In one of these, two 
square boards, six inches on a side, are covered 
with white paint and the outline of a rabbit is 
painted on each, in black. A number of black 
wafers or round spots, half an inch across, are 
stuck on one of the boards, which is then placed 
in a good light. The one whose eyes are to be 
tested, beginning at the distance of one hundred 
yards, walks toward the marked board, until he 
sees the spots distinctly enough to be able to 
stick wafers on the board he carries. If able to 
do this at a distance of seventy-five yards, he is 
said to have wonderful sight ; if he can do it at 
seventy yards, three times out of five, he is 
marked high honor ; at from seventy to sixty is 
marked an honor. Anything less than sixty 
does not count. 77 


209 


2io OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


“ I like that, Archie/’ said Earl. “ I think 
I’ll try. It would be funny if I win.” 

“ It will be more than funny,” was the reply. 
“ It will win marks for our patrol. Don’t you 
know we will try against the Rams? ” 

“ Then I’ll certainly enter and do my very 
best to win,” said Earl. 

“ Of course you will enter the far-sight con- 
tests, Clacker,” said Harve. “ The Hyenas want 
to win all the points they can so as to beat the 
Rams.” 

“ I’ll try, Harve,” was the reply. 

“ Listen, then,” said Harve. “ Don’t make any 
marks on your rabbit head that you are not sure 
you can see distinctly on the distant rabbit.” 

In the contest, for which there were many 
entries, Clacker was found to have much keener 
sight than any of the others, marking his rabbit 
every time correctly at the distance of seventy- 
eight yards. As Captain David announced, to 
the great delight of the boys, this established a 
new record, since, heretofore, the best record 
made by any scout did not exceed a distance of 
seventy-five yards. 

Another game called “ quicksight ” is played 
as follows : Two boards, one foot square, are 


SCOUT GAMES 


21 I 


divided into twenty-five squares, like the squares 
on a checker-board, except the number is 
smaller. Five sugared almonds and five mint 
drops, or other objects, are placed each on one of 
the squares, of course while the contestant is not 
looking, and covered with a handkerchief, and 
the other board placed alongside. The handker- 
chief is then removed from the second board and 
the contestant given five seconds to see the first 
board, which is then again covered. He must 
then, from memory, place on his board five of 
each of the objects on the covered board. 

This game is of great value in cultivating a 
quick and accurate memory. If so desired, it 
can be played in teams of four or any other 
number of contestants on each side, a test being 
given to each of the players of both teams. If 
the objects consist of sugar plums, they may be 
awarded to the winning contestants or teams. 

The above is one of a number of excellent 
games the captain called his “ rainy-day games,” 
when out-of-door sports are impracticable. 

An excellent “ far sight ” test, suitable for 
clear, cloudless nights when the stars are shin- 
ing, consists in stating the number of stars that 
can be seen in some particular part of the 
heavens. There are many constellations, or 
groups of stars, that are especially suitable for 


212 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


this purpose ; but, perhaps, the best is to be found 
in the constellation called “ the Dipper, ” from 
the fact that the stars are arranged in the sky in 
the shape of a dipper, such as is used for taking 
water from a spring, or from a vessel. 


* 


POLE STAR 

* 


Constellation of the Dipper 


Every boy should learn how to find the 
“ Constellation of the Dipper,” or the Great Bear 
(Ursa Major), because it is visible in the heavens 
of the Northern Hemisphere at any time in the 
year during any clear night, two of its stars al- 
ways pointing to the North, or Pole Star. One 
can understand why it is called the dipper since 
any one can see its shape, but this shape in no 
way resembles that of a bear ; calling it a bear is 
entirely a matter of the imagination. 

Since, like all the fixed stars, the Constella- 


SCOUT GAMES 


213 

tion of the Dipper appears to move or swing 
around the North Star, it can be employed for 
pointing to the north. The two stars marked a 
and b y called the pointers, that form that side of 
the bowl of the dipper which is farthest from the 
end of the handle, always point toward the Pole 
Star, so that if a long straight ruler were placed 
so as to pass through these stars at one end, the 
other end would pass very nearly through the 
North Star. This is important since the North 
Star is not very bright, and might, therefore, be 
difficult to find. 

There are other things about the Pole Star that 
are not generally known. Whenlookedatthrough 
a good telescope, it is seen to consist of two stars 
and not one. One of them is fairly bright, and 
is what astronomers call a star of the second mag- 
nitude. The other, which is close to the first, is 
small and is a star of the ninth magnitude. 

But the wonders do not stop here. The 
brighter of the two stars when examined by a still 
more powerful glass is seen to consist of three 
separate stars revolving around one another, or 
rather around the common centre of gravity of 
the three stars, as is shown by an instrument 
called the spectroscope. 


The Pole, or North, Star is for all practical 


214 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

purposes always found in the same part of the 
heavens. It is for this reason that the Indians 
call it “ The Star that Never Moves/’ or “ The 
Home Star/’ because they use it for finding their 
way back to their teepee or tents. 

Now, the last star but one in the handle of 
the dipper, farthest from the bowl, has placed 
above and near it a small star called by as- 
tromomers “ Alcor ” or the “ Rider.” This star 
is invisible without the aid of glasses except 
to those possessing keen sight. It has therefore 
been used for many years as a test for eyesight. 

The Indians are very proud when one of their 
boy papooses can see this star in the dipper. 

Like all whose attention is first directed to the 
heavens, Archie was surprised at the great num- 
ber of stars he could plainly see when looking at 
them through a pair of field-glasses. 

“ Why is it, Uncle Floyd,” he inquired of the 
colonel, “ I can see so many more stars when I 
look through your field-glasses than when I’m 
not using them ? Is that too hard for me to 
understand ? ” 

“ No, it is easy for any boy like you who is 
not too lazy to reason out things. Have you 
ever heard of the story of ‘ Little Red Riding 
Hood and the Wicked Wolf’?” 

“ Of course I have,” was the reply. “ But that 


SCOUT GAMES 


215 

was a very, very long time ago, when I was a lit- 
tle boy.” 

“ How very old you must be now, Archie ! ” 
said the colonel, joining in the laugh of all who 
heard the lad’s reply. “ That must have been a 
very long time ago, since, as we all know, you 
are a veritable Methuselah of a boy now.” 

“ Please stop jollying me, uncle,” said Archie 
good-naturedly. “ I only meant that it was some 
time ago — say three or four years. But please 
answer my question.” 

“ All right, Archie,” replied the colonel laugh- 
ing. “ Can you tell me what Little Red Riding 
Hood said to the wolf when she got in bed with 
him, believing he was her grandmother?” 

“ She said,” replied Archie : 

“ ‘ Oh, grandmother, grandmother, why are 
your eyes so big ? ’ 

“ You surely don’t think I forget things so 
easy as that, do you?” he said. 

“ And what did the wolf answer ? ” inquired 
the colonel. 

“ He said : 

“ 4 To see you the better, my dear.’ ” 

“ It is only the light that gets through the 
pupil of the eye, or the little round opening in 
the middle of the colored portion of the eye, that 
enables us to see things,” said the colonel. “ If 
we can manage to cause more light to pass we 


21 6 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


can see much further. Now, when you look 
through the field-glasses the pupils of your eyes 
are made as big as the glasses in the large end, 
and of course you can see further. Do you un- 
derstand me ? " 

“ A fellow can't help understanding a thing 
when you explain," replied the youngster. 
After a few moments' silence he added : 

“ Then if a fellow should use very, very big 
glasses, he could see an awful distance." 

“ Quite right, Archie," was the reply. “ Tel- 
escopes have been made in which the large end 
was fully six feet across." 

“ A fellow could see things far off all right 
with such a telescope," remarked Archie. 

“ He could, indeed," replied the colonel. “ One 
of these big telescopes was so powerful that, when 
pointed to the dial of the clock in a church 
steeple that was so far off that even the steeple 
was invisible, it enabled a person looking through 
it to see the time on the clock dial distinctly." 

But it was games in the open air, especially 
those that called for much physical exertion, 
that particularly pleased the scouts. There are 
many games of this character. Indeed, a bright 
scoutmaster or patrol leader can readily invent 
them. Such games may be played either on the 
land or in the water. Among the most attractive 


SCOUT GAMES 


217 

of these on land was one that consisted in hunt- 
ing or tracking animals or people. 

While it is generally possible for skilled scouts 
to follow animals or people by the trails or sig- 
nals they leave, yet it is very difficult for young 
boys to follow them, except during winter when 
the ground is covered with snow, or in marshy 
or damp places, when the trackings are quite 
distinct. It is generally necessary, therefore, to 
provide some kind of artificial scent. This may 
consist of the kernels of corn, grains of wheat or 
oats that are dropped here and there to show 
the trail. Small pieces of paper may be used, 
but paper scent is objectionable, since it remains, 
for the greater part, on the ground, and so con- 
fuses the trail of one day with that of another. 
Trails of corn, wheat or oats are not apt to re- 
main long, since animals generally remove them. 

In trailing and tracking games, it is advisable 
to require the parties who are pursued to leave 
trail signals, consisting of stones, twigs, tree 
blazes. This not only affords practice in reading 
such trail signs, but also prevents such games 
falling into disrepute from a too frequent ina- 
bility to track the pursued. 

The captain had arranged a great tracking 
contest between the two patrols. Two of the 


21 8 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


Hyena scouts were to be trailed or tracked on 
one day by the entire patrol of the Rams ; and 
on another day, two of the Rams were to be 
similarly trailed or tracked by the entire Hyena 
Patrol. 

“The scouts,” said the captain just before 
starting on the first day, “ will bear in mind the 
rules. Drop scent at all places where the ground 
is too hard or too dry to leave trackings. Don’t 
use tree blazes, lest the trees around the camp 
be so marked as to lead to great confusion.” 

“ Must the two scouts who are being trailed 
keep together, sir ? ” inquired Harry of the scout- 
master. 

“ They are permitted to separate for half a 
mile,” was the reply; “ but must leave some fair 
trail mark to show that they have separated.” 

“ Are the scouts caught when seen, sir ? ” in- 
quired one of the boys ; “ or must thev be 
tagged ? ” 

“ No ; they must be tagged,” was the reply. 
“Otherwise, a disagreement is apt to result.” 

The Hyenas won the toas for the first trail. 
O’Hooligan and Harve were selected as the 
scouts to be trailed, and were given a start of five 
minutes. 

“ A spurt during the first five minutes will 
count the most, Pat,” said Harve as they started. 


SCOUT GAMES 


219 

“ The faster ye run, Harve,” said Pat, “ the 
more will it plaze Patrick O’Hooligan.” 

In order to fool the Rams and throw them off 
the track, the boys started off down the river, 
or in the opposite direction of the creek. As 
soon as out of sight, they planned to change 
their direction and make toward the creek. Of 
course, in doing this they ran the risk of being 
seen as they passed the ground between the 
hills and the river, where the Rams were wait- 
ing the signal for starting. The sudden turn 
must therefore be made at some place where 
they could not be seen. 

“ If we can enter that gully, Pat,” said Harve, 
pointing to a fairly deep cutting in the side of 
the hill, “ they cannot see us when we make 
our change in direction.” 

They were successful in entering the gully 
and changing their direction without being 
detected by the hunters. After running up for 
half a mile, they left the required stone signal, 
made a double, and afterward came together at 
a point agreed upon. 

In the meantime, the trailers of the Ram 
Patrol were waiting anxiously to start in pur- 
suit. 

“ Time,” called the captain, and off the eager 


220 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


trackers went on the full run, with Hazy and 
Tobey in the lead. 

When they reached the gully up which the 
scouts had passed, the trailers were puzzled for 
a few minutes at the stone signals. 

44 Look at this, Hazy,” cried Tobey, putting 
the two stone signals placed near each other. 
“ One says, 4 Trail here changes to the right/ 
and the other, 4 Trail here changes to the left/ ” 

44 I see,” said Hazy, after a few minutes’ 
thought. 44 They are going to double or sepa- 
rate here. Yes,” he continued, 44 the scent here 
points at two separate tracks ; take the one to 
the right, Tobey, and I’ll follow the one to the 
left.” 

The two trackers separated here, and follow- 
ing the separate tracks found that they were 
together about half a mile from where they had 
separated. 

44 Did you have any trouble following the 
trail, Tobey?” inquired Hazy. 

44 None whatever,” was the reply. 44 There was 
plenty of scent; they have been very fair.” 

44 It was the same with my trail,” said Hazy. 

But let us return to the two Hyena scouts 
who were being tracked. 

44 Are you winded yet, Pat? ” inquired Harve. 

44 Not a bit of it,” was the reply. 44 The run 


SCOUT GAMES 


221 


up the ravine was a breather, but I’ve my sec- 
ond wind now. Ye kin put up another spurt, 
if ye wish.” 

“ Good boy,” cried Harve, as he set off on a 
greatly increased pace. 

We will not try to follow any farther the 
details of the race. It was a good one. A total 
distance of five miles was covered. 

Toward the end of the run, as Harve and Pat 
were nearing the point from which they started, 
Hazy and Tobey caught sight of them, and put- 
ting on a spurt tried their best to tag them. 
But it was of no avail. Harve and Pat, still in 
excellent condition, made another spurt, man- 
aged to keep a distance of twelve feet and 
reached the starting-point without being touched. 

The next day, with Hazy and Tobey as scouts 
for the Earn Patrol, the second race was held. 
The Hyenas did their best, but were unable to 
touch the Ram scouts before they reached the 
starting-point. 

There was great excitement at the final run. 
The Rams again won the toss. Up to nearly 
the end of the run it looked as if they would 
again win ; but Harve and Pat, putting up a 
magnificent spurt, succeeded, almost at the 


222 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


finishing point, in touching them, thus win- 
ning and giving the Hyenas the game. 

What pleased the captain the most was when, 
after the shouts of triumph by the Hyenas by 
reason of this final victory had ceased, Hazy, as 
the captain of the Rams, approached Harve and 
shaking hands with him said : 

“ I desire on the part of the Rams to acknowl- 
edge being fairly beaten.” 

“ That’s what I like to see,” said the captain 
to the scouts. “ Do your best to win ; but when 
fairly beaten, be men enough to frankly ac- 
knowledge your defeat.” 

There are many other scout games, both on 
the land and on the water. Our space, how- 
ever, is too limited to permit any description to 
be given of them, except to mention some of the 
more interesting. Deer hunting and bear hunt- 
ing may be mentioned among the land games, 
and spearing the sturgeon, water tilting, and 
canoe tagging, among the water games. 


CHAPTER XIV 


Archie’s nose put out of joint 

“ And have ye heard the bad news, Archie? ” 
inquired Pat, as the Hyenas were dressing in their 
tent one day after their early morning plunge. 

“ No, Pat, is it very bad ? ” inquired Archie, 
sympathetically. 

“ It’s you that would say so for sure,” replied 
Pat. “ Now listen, for it’s the truth I’m tellin’ 
ye. Some time to-day, before the bugle sounds 
for dinner, your nose is to be put out of joint.” 

There was a roar of laughter, for most of the 
boys knew what Pat meant. 

“ Do you mean, Pat,” inquired Archie in- 
dignantly, “ that some one who is coming to 
our camp deliberately intends smearing my 
nose all over my face? I’d like to know where 
I come in. He certainly won’t do this if I can 
help it. He’d better look after his own nose if 
any smearing is to be done.” 

“ Three cheers for Archie ! ” exclaimed Harry, 
laughing. “ That’s right, Archie ; stand up for 
yourself.” 

“ Is the boy my size ? ” inquired Archie 
anxiously. 


223 


224 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ He’s not your soize,” replied Pat solemnly. 
“ There’s quite a difference betwane ye.” 

“I don’t care,” cried Archie, with increasing in- 
dignation. “ If he’s too big for me, I’m sure you 
fellows of the Hyenas won’t let him do me up.” 

“ Here’s one who won’t,” exclaimed Walt, 
who was not in the secret. “ You and I, Arch, 
can give even a big fellow all he wants if he is 
disposed to try nose-smashing.” 

“ Before ye say anything more, Archie,” said 
Pat, grinning, “ let me whisper in your ear that 
the chap we’re looking for is a little laddie not 
quite five years old.” 

“ And this little fellow will ” And here 

Archie stopped, and turning to Pat, said : “ It’s 
a great fellow you are, Pat, for jollying. Now 
I understand what you mean. It’s the kind of 
thing that happens to the youngest in a family 
when a new baby is born, isn’t it ? You mean 
that a much younger boy is coming to our camp, 
and since I am the youngest boy in camp, this 
will put my nose out of joint.” 

“ It’s you that are quick and bright, Archie,” 
replied Pat in an admiring tone. “ You’ve 
guessed just what Oi meant.” 

“ Who is the little fellow, Pat?” inquired 
Harve. 

“ Ask Harry,” replied Pat ; “he’s the one who 
knows most about him.” 


ARCHIE’S NOSE 


225 

“ Come, Harry,” said Harve, “ let’s hear all 
about the lad. It’s very interesting news you 
have brought us.” 

“ The boy is the youngest son of a very dear 
friend of the colonel. I have seen him in the 
boarding-house across the river.” 

“ What sort of a chap is he, Harry ? ” inquired 
Walt. “ Is he crying half the time, and want- 
ing everything he sees?” 

“ Not at all,” replied Harry. “ He’s the jolli- 
est little chap I ever saw, and very manly.” 

“ What’s the kid’s name, Harry ? ” inquired 
Harve. 

“ Arthur Curtis Lewis, but every one calls 
him 1 Artie.’ ” 

“ I’m glad Artie is coming, Harry,” said 
Archie, even if he does put my nose out of 
joint. Besides,” he added, for he rather gloried 
in being the youngest scout in camp, “ he is 
coming as a visitor and not as a scout.” 

“ Take care, Archie,” said Harve, laughing. 
“ The captain may conclude to make the little 
fellow an honorary scout.” 

“ I don’t care if he does,” was the reply. “ If 
he’s all Harry says he is, he’ll make the camp 
still more pleasant, so I certainly should not 
object.” 

While they were seated at breakfast, the 


226 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


colonel came in with the little fellow about 
whom they had been talking. 

“ Boys,” he said, “ let me introduce my little, 
friend, Arthur Curtis Lewis, who is not quite 
five. He is going to remain in the camp for a 
week or so. Artie and I are great chums, so I 
hope you will give him a hearty welcome.” 

It was no wonder the youngster made friends 
with them all. There was nothing girlish about 
him, and he had a manly way of looking straight 
into the eyes of the one to whom he was speak- 
ing. Then, too, he was almost always smiling. 
As soon as the hurrahing ceased, the youngster 
looked around and seeing Harry, exclaimed : 

“ Hello, Harry ! Big Brother told me I’d 
see you here. Won’t you and I have great 
times ? ” 

“ Who is Big Brother, Harry ? ” inquired 
Archie in a whisper. 

“ It’s the name Artie always gives the colo- 
nel,” was the reply. 

“ Big Brother said,” said Artie, “ that I’d sleep 
in your bed, Harry, if Taptain David don’t say 
no. Where is Taptain David, Big Brother? ” he 
inquired. “ I’ll ask him now if I tan sleep 
with Harry.” 

“ Captain David is the gentleman at the far 
end of the table, Artie,” replied the colonel. 

To the astonishment of all, and to the delight 


ARCHIE’S NOSE 


22 7 

of the captain, Artie at once left the colonel’s 
side and walking straight to the captain, ex- 
claimed : 

“ Tan I sleep with Harry in his tent, Taptain 
David ? I’d like to, ’cause Harry and I are old 
chumses.” 

This action of the youngster completely won 
the captain’s heart, that was very accessible to 
small boys when bright. 

“ Certainly, my little lad,” he said. “ You 
can sleep with Harry. Thomson,” he inquired, 
“ is your tent too crowded to permit this ? ” 

“ It’s crowded, sir,” was the reply, “ yet I think 
we can make room for the little fellow. He 
won’t take up much room and I’m sure Harry 
and Archie would not object to letting him sleep 
between them.” 

“ Big Brother,” exclaimed Artie, as he re- 
turned to his seat alongside the colonel, “ I like 
these people ; they are fine. What you boys 
laughing at?” he inquired, as the boys burst 
into laughter. “ Is it ’cause you don’t tink so ? ” 

“ Certainly not, Artie,” said Harry. “ It’s 
because the boys are sure the people in this 
camp are sensible and are glad to have you feel 
the same way.” 

But there was another friend of Artie’s who 


228 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


wished to be recognized. This was Waggle, 
who, tired of waiting, at last placed his paws 
affectionately on the little fellow’s shoulders and 
began licking his face. 

“ Hello, Waggle ! ” he cried. “ Artie’s so glad 
to see you.” And he patted him to the dog’s 
great delight. “ Won’t we haVe fine times 
swimming ? ” 

Waggle replied by wagging his tail. 

“ When Waggle wags his tail that way, he 
means, 4 You bet we will ! ’ ” exclaimed Artie. 
“ Don’t you, Waggle ? ” 

“ Surely that little chap cannot swim, can he, 
Harry ? ” inquired Earl in astonishment. 

“ Cannot swim ! ” exclaimed Harry. “ Just 
wait and see ! ” 

“ In deep water ? ” inquired Earl. 

“ Wait and see,” was the only answer he could 
get from Harry. 

“ I dess there’s a lovely place for a swim here,” 
exclaimed Artie, addressing the captain. “ Do 
all the boys go in often every day ? ” 

“ We have a splendid swimming place,” said 
the captain. “ The boys go in two or three 
times every day.” 

“ May I go in with the boys, Taptain David ? 
— even if I have to go in in my bare skin, ’tause 
I forgotted to bring my tights.” 

“ What do you say, boys?” inquired the cap- 


ARCHIE’S NOSE 


229 

tain. “ Would you object to Artie going in 
swimming in his bare skin?” 

“ Certainly not, captain ! ” shouted the boys, 
almost convulsed with laughter. Artie was 
greatly pleased by what the captain and the 
boys had said. Turning to the colonel he said : 

“ Big Brother, I dess ebry one in dis camp is 
just bully ! Don’t you ? ” 

“ I sure do,” replied the colonel, laughing. 

“ Ain’t the little chap a dandy ? ” inquired 
Harve of Hazy. 

“ He certainly is,” was the reply. 

The boys could hardly wait for the bugle to 
sound the swimming call. Artie, who had in- 
quired when they “ dot their tings off to go into 
the water,” followed the Hyenas into their tent, 
and began undressing with a haste that indi- 
cated no little energy. 

“ Look at the little fellow peeling off his 
clothes,” said Mr. Brown to his corporal. “That 
looks as if he would swim as often as he was 
permitted to.” 

“ It does, sir,” said Harve. “ Are not his 
muscles in good shape for so young a chap? ” 

“ I was noticing that,” was the reply. “ But 
we must keep our eyes on him. The water off 
the landing place is ’way over his head.” 

“ Don’t worry, gentlemen,” said the colonel. 


230 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ Artie can swim, all right. Look at him,” he 
said, as some of the boys ran to the end of the 
landing place and Artie followed them and took 
a beautiful header, and then began swimming out 
from the shore as if he had been born in the water. 

“ Did ye ever see the loike of the little chap ? ” 
exclaimed Pat to Carrots. “ Sure he’s a darlint 
and broth of a boy.” 

With the single exception of Harry, there was 
no boy in the camp to whom Artie seemed to be 
so strongly attached as to Archie. Moreover, 
the attraction was mutual. 

“ I dess you’ll be my odder chum,” he said to 
Archie. “ Harry’s my one chum ; will you be 
my odder chum ? ” 

“ Sure, Artie,” replied Archie. “ You and 
Walt and Harry and Earl and I will have dandy 
times. All these boys are my chums, and you 
shall be another chum.” 

“ Den all the rest of them will be my odder 
chums too,” replied Artie. 

“ Then, Artie,” said Harry, “ since you will 
have four chums, Earl, Archie, Walt and I, 
which one will you sleep next to ? ” 

“ Artie don’t care,” was the reply. “ He likes 
to sleep next to any of his chums.” 

“ Then,” said Harry, “ we’ll draw lots each 
night to see which it shall be.” 


ARCHIE’S NOSE 


231 

“ May we take Artie for a walk, colonel ? ” in- 
quired Harry. 

“ Certainly, Harry,” was the reply. “ Do you 
want to go, Artie? ” 

“ ’Course I do. Dese boys are all my chumses ; 
Artie always likes to walk with his chumses.” 

“ Very well,” said the colonel, “ you can go 
with them.” When about leaving, the colonel 
called Harry to him, and said in a low tone, 
“ Don’t forget that Artie is a great wanderer ; 
you and your chums must keep on the lookout 
or he’ll be slipping off and getting lost.” 

“ All right, colonel,” replied Harry. “ I’ll 
tell the boys and we’ll all keep a watch on him.” 

The scout suit of his chums was greatly ad- 
mired by Artie. “ Tan any boy wear clothes 
like yours ? ” he inquired of Harry. 

“ No, Artie,” was the reply ; “ they are only 
worn by scouts.” 

“ Den I wish I was a scoutses,” said the 
youngster. 

“ Big Brother,” inquired the little one, as they 
were about leaving the dinner table, “ tan Artie 
wear mud-colored clothes, a big hat, and have 
big stick like what the scoutses have? ” 

“ You’d have to be a scout to do that.” 

“ Then why tan’t I be a scout ? ” he inquired. 
“ Artie likes to be a scout.” 


232 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ Pm afraid they might think you’re not old 
enough, Artie,” said the colonel. 

“ But if Taptain David says , 1 All right,’ tan I 
be a scout? ” 

“ Now, David,” exclaimed the colonel, laugh- 
ing, “ you see it’s up to you. What do you say ? ” 

“ Den it’s all right ! ” exclaimed the youngster 
in a satisfied tone. “ ’Cause why ? ’Cause Tap- 
tain David is a most sensiblest man. He’ll say, 

‘ Sure Artie can be a scout.’ Den Artie will be 
a scout, and he’ll say to Big Brother, det me the 
clothes and hat the scoutses wear. Then of 
course Big Brother will det them quick.” 

The ingenious argument raised a merry shout 
round the table. 

“ Captain David can never say no to that, Mr. 
Brown,” said Harve. 

“ I don’t believe he can, and I hope he does 
not,” was the reply. 

“ You are too young, my little fellow, to be- 
come a scout; but I see no reason why you 
should not become an honorary scout,” said the 
captain. 

“ Tan that kind of scout wear the scoutses 
clothes and hat ? ” inquired Artie, baulking at 
the word honorary. 

“ Yes,” was the reply. 

“ Then Artie’s glad ! Make him dat kind of 
scout, please.” 


ARCHIE’S NOSE 


2 33 

“ Then,” said the captain, “ I’ll leave it to a 
vote of the troop, if one of you will make a 
motion.” 

This motion was regularly put by one of the 
scouts, seconded by another and unanimously 
approved by the meeting, so Artie was declared 
an honorary member of the Hyena Patrol. 
After this announcement had been made, the 
boys called, “ Speech ! speech ! ” to Artie. 

“ What’s dat ? ” he inquired ; and on the 
colonel’s explaining the matter to him, he said : 

“ Boys, I’s glad,” and turning immediately to 
the colonel, added, “ Now, Big Brother, det me 
the clothes and hat you gotted for me.” 

“ Hello, Floyd,” said the captain to the colo- 
nel, who had left the tent and now returned al- 
most immediately with a complete scout suit and 
hat. “ You stole a march on me there ! How 
did you know we would be willing to admit the 
youngster ? ” 

“ Because I knew you were so sensible a 
fellow,” said the colonel, “ I took the chance. 
Harry,” he said, handing him the things, “ you 
and your other chums take Artie into your tent 
and show him how these things are worn.” 

Harry and his three chums, followed by 
Artie, were soon in the tent. The little fellow 
did not need to be told to “ peel,” for he at once 
began to remove everything he had on, eager to 


234 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

put on the “ real things.” It was a sight that 
was enjoyed not only by the four chums but by 
nearly all the scouts and officers, even includ- 
ing the captain and the colonel, who crowded 
into the tent or around its open flap to see the 
manifest pleasure of the youngster with the 
suit. As each article was put on, the little fel- 
low shouted with delight. When completely 
equipped he made such a cute little scout that 
all were proud of the honorary member of the 
Hyena Patrol. 

“ Come here, Little Brother,” said the colonel, 
when the dressing was complete ; “ let me put 
this in place,” suddenly drawing a brass bugle 
from under his coat where he had hidden it. 

“ Can he sound it, colonel ? ” inquired the cap- 
tain. 

“ Show them, Little Brother,” said the colo- 
nel ; when, to the huge delight of all, he 
sounded correctly and with fairly great strength 
some of the more important of the bugle calls. 

“ We can never let that scout leave,” said the 
captain, “ until we break camp. Can’t you 
persuade his people to let him remain here ? ” 

“ I could do that,” said the colonel, “ if I 
promised to remain here with him.” 

“ Do it, colonel ! Please do it,” said the boys. 
“ You don’t know how much we’d all like you 
to do so.” 


ARCHIE’S NOSE 


2 35 

“ What do you say, Floyd ? ” inquired the cap- 
tain. “ Can’t you do this ? It would be a great 
favor, you see, to the boys as well as to me.” 

“ I’ll do it, David,” was the reply. “ I cannot 
say no to such requests as both you and the boys 
have just made.” 

The storm of prolonged cheers the boys gave 
when the colonel made the decision was, as he 
afterward told the captain, the greatest compli- 
ment he had ever received. 

That night Artie slept with Archie, who 
drew the prize ; at least, Artie was his bedfel- 
low when they first retired. But the four chums 
had made their beds into one large bed, and be- 
fore they all fell asleep Artie had been succes- 
sively rolled over one or the other boy until he 
had visited every one of the four. 

“ Artie,” inquired Harry, on one of the occa- 
sions when the youngster was lying by his side, 
“ do you believe in Santa Claus? ” 

“ Do you mean Kris Kringle?” inquired the 
lad. 

“ That’s the fellow,” said Harry. “ Do you 
believe in him ? ” 

“ Sure,” was the reply. “ And do you know 
why? ’Cause Kris always brings Artie the 
things he wants.” 


236 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ I wonder how he knows.” 

“ I founded out ! ” exclaimed the little fellow, 
excitedly. “ But if I tell you, you must promise 
you won’t tell any one.” 

“ Sure,” said Harry. “ I promise honest 
Injun.” 

“ Well,” said Artie, “ I tell Big Brother, and 
Big Brother tells Kris.” 

“ Was it Kris Kringle who gave you your scout 
suit? ” inquired Earl. 

“ ’Course not,” said the youngster. “ Kris 
only gives presents at Christmas ; and this ain’t 
Christmas. It was my Big Brother.” 

“ You must like your Big Brother, Artie,” said 
Archie. 

“ I jess love him,” was the reply. 


CHAPTER XV 


THE LOST SCOUT 

Artie’s popularity was so pronounced that he 
was seldom alone from the time he got up in the 
morning and took his early plunge, to the time 
he went to bed. Nor was all his time spent in 
the company of the younger scouts. During 
some of it he was with the captain, the colonel, 
or the leaders of the two patrols ; the greater 
part, however, was spent with his four chums 
and Waggle. 

Like all young children, Artie was very 
imaginative and fond of what he called “ make 
believes,” such as giants, fairies, gnomes, and 
brownies. He had a great fund of this char- 
acter of lore, and soon peopled the woods, the 
water, and the air with the people of his 
imagination. 

“ That is the tastle of a wicked genie, Archie,” 
he said one day, as the two were looking into 
the hollow of a tall elm tree. “He has shut up 
a family of five ground-hackies here. He lets 
them out every now and then to gather acorns 
237 


238 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

and nuts, but as soon as they get them and hide 
them away in the ground, he steals them. If I 
could drive the wicked genie away I’m sure the 
ground-hackies would be very glad.” 

None were so welcome as those who could tell 
him a fairy or brownie story. The boys did all 
they could to remember the stories of this char- 
acter they had learned many years before. Mr. 
Flemming, the leader of the Rams, knew more 
of them than any of the others, and what 
pleased Artie the most, he could make them 
up, as the youngster said, “ all out of his head.” 
The captain and the colonel were also great in 
this line. 

When Artie learned that there were certain 
laws every scout must, on oath, agree to obey, 
he gave his friends no peace until he had 
learned that the most important were as fol- 
lows : “ A scout must be trustworthy, loyal, 

helpful, courteous, generous, kind, obedient, 
cheerful, thrifty, brave, clean and reverent.” 

The meanings of these words were carefully 
explained to him, and questions were every 
now and then put to him to see if he remem- 
bered them. 

“ Artie,” asked Archie one day, “ do you know 
the meaning of trustworthy ? ” 

“ ’Course I do,” was the reply. “ If I’s 


THE LOST SCOUT 


239 

trusty, I mean just what I say, and don’t lie 
or cheat.” 

Like all the boys, Artie greatly enjoyed the 
camp-fires, the colonel permitting him to re- 
main until the evening camp-fire was over. 

“ I know it’s wrong to keep a youngster up, 
but since he’s living in the open air, I don’t 
think it will hurt him. Besides, we’ll care- 
fully watch, and if he shows signs of being 
sleepy we’ll let one of his chums put him to 
bed.” It may be interesting to mention that 
never once was it necessary to do this. 

One evening, when the time came to call on 
the boys, one after the other, to tell stories, 
sing or recite, the captain surprised them by 
saying : 

“ Won’t you tell us something, Artie ? ” 

“ Sure,” was the reply. “ I tan’t say it just 
as Big Brother taught me, ’cause I dets mixed, 
but I’ll say it the best I tan, and I dess you’ll 
like it.” He then recited in his childish way 
from Eugene Field’s Poems of Childhood, called 
“ Seein’ Things.” 

“ Now,” said the colonel, “ we’ll give Artie 
the right to call on some one for a story.” 

“ And must the one I call on tell a story real 
trusty worthy ? ” he inquired. 


240 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 
“ Yes,” was the reply. 

“ Den I call on you, Big Brother, to tell me a 
make-believe story.” 

“ Will a make-believe story that’s partly true 
satisfy you?” asked the colonel. 

“ Tell me it, Big Brother,” was the reply. 
“ Then if I don’t like it, you promise to tell me 
anodder.” 

“ All right,” said the colonel. “ I’ll tell you 
a story about a boy called Little Jack Horner.” 
“ I know dat story,” cried Artie. “ It’s 

u 1 Little Jack Horner 
Sat in a corner, 

Eating a Christmas pie. 

He put in his thumb 
And pulled out a plum, 

And says, what a great boy aml! > 

Now, Big Brother, tell me a make-believe story 
about Jack.” 

“ All right, Artie. Do you know,” he said, 
“ I don’t like Jack.” 

11 Why don’t you like him ? ” inquired the 
youngster. 

“ Because he was such a pig. But I’m glad 
he was little. Perhaps he was so little that he 
didn’t know any better.” 

“ I dess so. But why you no like Jack ? 
Jess ’cause he liked to eat his Christmas pie ? ” 
“ No, Artie, but because he was not willing to 


THE LOST SCOUT 


241 

share it with the other little boys and girls that 
were in the room with him.” 

“ How you know that many odder boys and 
girls were in the room with Jack ? ” 

“ Because I once saw a picture of Jack eating 
his pie. There were many boys and girls there ; 
and they had no pie and seemed very hungry. 
But I’m sure of one thing.” 

“ What you sure of, Big Brother? ” 

“ That Jack was not a boy scout. You see, if 
he had been, he would be generous and kind. 
He would remember that a scout promises to do 
a kind act for some one every day, so he would 
come out of his corner, and say, ‘ Come here, 
boys and girls, and take a bite of my Christmas 
pie.’ ” 

“ But, Big Brother,” inquired Artie anxiously, 
“supposin’ Jack only had enough pie for hisself ; 
what den ? ” 

“ Then Jack would say , 1 If there’s not enough 
for all, you eat my share. I’ll have more fun 
seeing you eat it than if I ate it myself.’ ” 

“ Dat Jack Horner must have been a funny 
boy if he do that,” said Artie, by no means con- 
vinced. 

“ Not at all, Artie. I believe you would have 
done the same thing, if you thought all the boys 
and girls were very hungry and were very fond 
of pie. Do you know, there is something very 


242 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

funny about such things/ 7 added the colonel. 
“ By giving away his pie, Jack would really 
have kept it.” 

“ I don't see how a fellow tan keep a thing by 
giving it away,” said Artie ; and, as the colonel 
clearly observed, many of the boys also failed to 
see it. 

“ You don't ? ” said the colonel. “ Then I'll 
prove it.” Attention on the part of the boys, 
who said to themselves : 

“ When the colonel says he’ll do a thing, he 
always does it. We don't see how he can do 
this, but we'll listen all right.” 

“ It takes a long time, doesn’t it, boys, to learn 
to pitch a baseball with a drop or a curve on 
it? ” inquired the colonel. 

“ It does sure, colonel ! ” they shouted. 

“ And being able to do this well is worth 
much, is it not? ” he went on. 

“If a fellow can do it well, a great baseball 
team might give him big money to come and 
play for them ! ” cried some of the older boys. 

“ So that,” continued the colonel, “ if he said, 
1 Now I've learned how to do this, I'll never 
pitch a ball with these curves on again, for fear 
I may forget how to do this,' do you think that 
would be a good plan ? ” 

“It would be a very bad plan, colonel,” said 
some of the boys. “ The more balls the fellow 


THE LOST SCOUT 


243 

pitched with the drop or curve on them the 
better he would be able to pitch. ” 

“ And isn’t this the same as saying the more 
he gives away his ability to pitch balls the 
more he will keep this ability ? ” inquired the 
colonel. 

“ Good for the colonel ! ” cried the boys. “ Of 
course he would ! ” 

“ Do you understand me, Artie?” inquired 
the colonel. 

“ I dess so,” was the reply. “ If Jack ate all 
his pie, he only had fun while he was eating it. 
If he gave it away, he had fun thinking of what 
he had done for the other little boys and girls.” 

“ That’s so, Artie,” cried Pat, “and he wouldn’t 
have the great headache the next day for being 
such a pig ! ” 

The captain had been planning a three days’ 
exploration hike, so they were all talking about 
it. 

“ Are you going on the hike, Artie? ” inquired 
Archie. “ We’ll have lots of fun, and we’ll sleep 
out all night in the woods.” 

“ No,” was the reply. “ Big Brother says he’s 
’fraid not, ’tause I’s so little and tan’t walk so 
far.” 

It was a great disappointment to the little 


244 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

fellow, who thought the colonel did not know 
how far he was able to walk. So he came to a 
very foolish conclusion. 

“ Artie will go 'sploring all by hisself, and 
show Big Brother he don't get tired. He'll go 
'way up to the creek ; that will let Big Brother 
know ! " 

Without saying anything, he laid his plans to 
slip off unseen the next morning, being careful 
to put something to eat in his pocket. 

“ Harry, Earl and I are going to take a long 
walk down the river, Artie," said Archie. “ Don't 
you want to go with us ? " 

“ Which way you going?" at once inquired 
the little fellow. “ When you coming back ? " 

“ We are going down the river," was the reply, 
“ and we'll be back in plenty of time for dinner." 

“ What’s down the river?" inquired Artie. 
“ Is dat toward the creek ? " 

“ No," was the reply, “ it's away from the 
creek." 

“ Den Artie will stay here, Archie, and see 
them cook dinner, and den take walk in woods. 
You go with them, Waggle," he said to the dog. 
“ Artie won’t mind being alone." 

The first opportunity he got, while those in 
charge of the camp were not looking, he slipped 
off and started at a rapid gait toward the creek. 


THE LOST SCOUT, 245 

“ Dess I’ll not take my bugle,” he said to 
himself before starting. But there were two 
things he was very careful to take : these were 
a sheet of paper and a lead-pencil. 

“ 'Splorers make maps. Artie will make a 
map jess as if he’s a big boy. Dess I’s pretty 
big, anyhow ; bigger dan I was last Christmas.” 

While hurrying along he kept on the lookout 
for curious things ; for he planned to give an 
account of his big walk at the next camp-fire. 
With this in view he began putting in his 
pockets various things that seemed strange or 
beautiful. These increased so rapidly in num- 
ber that he was obliged, every now and then, 
to throw away some he had already placed in 
his pockets to make room for others. He 
continued walking, however, at a rapid pace 
toward the creek until the sun had climbed 
nearly overhead in the heavens. 

“ Dess I’s hungry,” he said, when he came 
to a good spring. So he sat down and began 
eating. 

“ ’Sploring all by one’s self is great fun,” he 
said. “ Dess I’ll walk some more and then go 
back to camp.” 

After a ramble of an hour the youngster 
began to get tired. 

“ Dess I’ll take a little nap,” he said. And 


246 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

this he did, but slept much longer than he 
thought. On awakening he felt so refreshed 
that he started off again until he reached the 
creek, up which he walked for some distance. 
As long as he followed the creek his track was 
simple enough. The trouble began when he 
thought he’d make short cuts, so that at last 
he could see neither creek nor river. 

“ I’se losted. Dess first I’ll find the creek.” 

But this was easier to say than to do. The 
creek was not to be found. 

“ Now I’se losted sure,” he said, laughing as 
if it was a great joke. “ Big Brother says when 
I losted, don’t get scared. Artie’s not scared. 
’Cause why ? ’Cause he’s sure Big Brother will 
come and look for him and will find him and 
say : 

“ * Artie, is you ready to go back ? ’ And I’ll 
say, 1 Thank you, I’se ready.’ Dess I’ll make 
stone signs that will say, ‘ Dis is trail,’ ” and 
this he did now and then for half a mile or so. 

“ ’Sploring is great fun and I’se not afraid, yet 
I wish Archie and Harry or Waggle were here. 
It’s more fun to talk about things.” 

At last it got so dark that the little fellow 
could not see. 

“ Glad I has matches,” he said. “ Dess I’ll 
make a fire and sit down by it until they come 
for me.” 


THE LOST SCOUT 


247 

Collecting a lot of dry wood he made a fire 
with some of it. “ Now Til det more wood, so’s 
I won’t have to go far from here to det it.” 

Sitting down by the fire he got tired waiting. 

“ Dess they’ve lost my trail. I’ll take a little 
sleep. Dey’ll find me all right. Den I’ll say, 

‘ Hello, Big Brother. Don’t you think Artie 
can ’splore all by himself splendid ? ’” So he 
lay down and was soon in a deep, restful 
slumber. 

“Where’s Artie?” inquired the colonel anx- 
iously, when all the rest had assembled at the 
dinner table. “ Have any of you seen him? ” 

“ He was around the fire while we were get- 
ting dinner,” said the twins, whose turn it was 
to act as cooks. “ We’ve not seen him since, 
and supposed he had gone walking with some 
of the boys. We are certain of this, however : 
he started up the river.” 

“ I think he’ll turn up soon, Floyd,” said the 
captain. “ Though young, he is so sensible a 
little chap.” 

But he did not turn up, so that all were very 
anxious. After the shortest dinner they ever 
remembered eating, the captain, leaving one of 
the older boys at the camp to look after things, 
ordered all the rest to get ready for making a 
thorough search of the woods for the missing 


248 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

lad. “ We may be overnight,” he said. “ Pat 
something to eat in your knapsacks.” 

“ Captain,” said Harry before they started, 
“ Earl, Archie, Walter and I asked Artie this 
morning to take a walk with us. He asked us 
if we were going near the creek and when we’d 
be back. When we told him we were going 
in the opposite direction, he said he guessed 
he’d watch them cook dinner for a while and 
then take a walk by himself. He has been ask- 
ing questions about what he calls 1 ’sploring,’ 
and seemed much disappointed when he learned 
he could not go with us on the 1 Three Days’ 
Exploration Hike ’ every one has been talking 
about.” 

“ Do you hear that, Floyd ? ” inquired the 
captain. “ Do you think it possible the young- 
ster has started off on a ‘ ’sploring hike ’ to the 
creek by himself? ” 

“ I think it very probable, David,” was the 
reply. “ And to tell the truth, I’m glad to 
think so. If it is only a walk he has started 
on, we should have no trouble in reaching him.” 

“ Come, Harry,” said the captain, when they 
were ready to start Waggle on Artie’s trail. 

“ Find Artie, Waggle,” said Harry, showing 
the animal some of Artie’s clothes and shoes. 
“ Where’s Artie? Find him, good dog.” 


THE LOST SCOUT 


249 

There could be no doubt but that the dog 
understood. He at once ran hurriedly here and 
there, but the trail crossed and recrossed so that 
the animal was at fault. 

“ Take Waggle half a mile up the river toward 
the creek, Harry," said the captain, “ where 
Artie's trails before starting are not confused 
with those he made on setting out." 

When this was done Waggle picked up the 
trail, but still had difficulty, since it crossed and 
recrossed when the lad had every now and then 
wandered here and there while collecting some 
of the curious things he saw. At last Waggle 
picked up a fairly straight trail that he followed 
for several hours so rapidly that they had dif- 
ficulty in keeping pace with him. At last the 
dog was heard barking. 

“ He has found something," said the colonel 
forging ahead in his anxiety, with the captain, 
Harry and Walter almost abreast. Waggle was 
found pointing at the place the lad had stopped 
to eat dinner. 

“ He has taken something with him to eat," 
said the colonel. “ Harry," he added, “ I guess 
you are right. Artie has gone on what he calls 
1 ’sploring.' " 

Again the tracks were fairly well marked and 
Waggle led them on a double-quick in the gen- 


250 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

eral direction of the creek. After a long, long 
run they heard him barking again, and when 
they reached him he was pointing to some stone 
signs, barking and wagging his tail as if to say : 

“ How will this do?” 

“ The dear little duffer is bright all right,” 
said Harve. “ If he has only kept up these signs, 
we’ll soon run him down.” 

There was indeed no trouble for a while ; but 
soon no more signs were seen, and Waggle again 
lost the scent. The sun was now rapidly sink- 
ing in the west. They were fearing they would 
never again see the little fellow they had all 
learned to love as dearly as if he were their 
brother. 

“ If I’m not mistaken, captain,” said Mr. 
Brown, “ I smell smoke.” 

There could be no doubt that Waggle had de- 
tected the smoke since he suddenly started off in 
a straight trail, barking. 

“ That is certainly the light of a fire, sir,” said 
Mr. Brown to the captain. “ See, Waggle is run- 
ning straight toward it.” 

“ It’s the lad himself,” said the colonel, who 
was the first to reach the fire. 

Here they found the little fellow in so sound 
a sleep by the fire that the dog’s barkings had 
not yet awakened him. Harry motioned to Wag- 


THE LOST SCOUT 


251 

gle to be quiet. He wanted all the troop, who 
quickly assembled around the lad, to see a sight 
they would not quickly forget; i. e ., the manli- 
ness, pluck and common sense of so young a 
child, that permitted him, although so far from 
camp, quietly to lie down and sleep in the deep 
woods. 

“ He’s a brick of a boy for sure,” whispered 
Pat to Carrots ; “ a very darl’nt.” 

“ It beats anything I have ever seen,” ex- 
claimed Hazy. 

“ Tell this story in the city,” exclaimed Harve 
to Hazy, “ and they will think you’re an 
Ananias.” 

Harry again motioned to Waggle, and he be- 
gan barking joyfully and awaked the sleeper. 

“ Hello, Waggle,” cried Artie. “ Is dat you? 
I’m glad you’se here.” Then recognizing the 
colonel, he said : “ And I’se ’speshly glad to see 
you, Big Brother,” immediately adding : “ I 
say, tan’t I go on the ’sploring you’re going on ? 
Ain’t this far? If I can go this far, tan’t I go 
with you ? ” 

There was a shout from all the boys who 
crowded around the little fellow and began shak- 
ing his hand and talking to him. 

“ Was I scared ? ” he replied in answer to such 
question. “ ’Course I wasn’t scared. Aren’t all 


252 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

you people scouts ? Aren’t you great on finding 
people? I knowed Big Brother, Taptain David, 
my four chums, and all of you would come to 
take me back to camp ; so of course I was not 
afraid.” 

When the shouting was over another burst of 
cheers from the boys followed the next remark 
of the youngster. 

“ Say, I’se awful hungry. Hez eny of you 
something to eat ? ” 


CHAPTER XVI 

A THREE DAYS’ EXPLORATION HIKE 

“ Isn’t this great, Harry ? ” inquired Archie as 
the troop were at last well on their way on the 
“ Three Days’ Exploration Hike ” they had all 
been so eagerly looking for. 

“ Great’s the word, Archie,” was the reply. 
“ Since we had to carry all our food and camp 
stuff I feared we would have but little fun ; but 
the way the captain has arranged things a fellow 
don’t feel the load.” 

“ That’s so,” said Earl. “ With what we can 
carry in our knapsacks and blankets, the way 
Captain David has showed us, it’s easy to carry 
all we need.” 

Earl referred to the manner in which the pa- 
jamas, underclothes, stockings and similar arti- 
cles were placed on the open blankets, which 
were then wrapped in long, tight rolls, tied at 
the ends in a wide ring, placed over their shoul- 
ders and brought around to the front of their 
bodies. 

“ Harve, Hazy, and our leaders have the 
heaviest loads,” said Harry. “ What are those 
253 


254 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

bundles of white stuff they are carrying on their 
shoulders ? ” 

“ They are the tents,” was the reply. 

“ You mean tents for our officers, don’t you ? ” 
said Harry. “ Of course they could not carry 
tents big enough for our two patrols.” 

“ Wait and see,” was the reply. “ I guess 
you’ll find them big enough.” 

During long tramps, or hikes, as they are 
generally called, Captain David did not follow 
the foolish plan of seeing how many miles his 
scouts could cover each day. 

“ We are taking these walks,” he said to his 
officers, “ both to give the boys fun, and to teach 
them how to camp out in the woods in a ‘ one- 
night camp,’ that is, a camp that is changed 
every night. There is very little fun for the 
boys, and none whatever for the officers, if we 
reach the camping place late at night, tired, foot- 
sore and hungry, with nothing to eat except cold 
food. No,” he added to the colonel, with whom 
he had been discussing this matter, “ we’ll cover 
short distances only each day, select a suitable 
camp site, pitch our tents, kindle our fire, so as 
to start the food cooking, and give the boys time 
for a dip in the water, or at least for a washing 
up. This will permit us to enjoy our supper 
and our camp-fire afterward.” 


AN EXPLORATION HIKE 255 

Another sensible thing in hikes of this kind, 
that Captain David insisted on, was a reasonable 
gait of something in the neighborhood of three 
miles an hour, planned so as to reach a camp site 
selected beforehand in a given neighborhood. 

“ Now, boys,” said the captain, about five 
o’clock of the first day, “ we’ll stop here for the 
night. I expect every scout to do his fair share 
of the work in putting up the tents, obtaining 
the hemlock boughs for the beds, building the 
fireplace, collecting wood for the fire required 
for cooking and for our camp-fire, and getting 
water. As soon as the food is beginning to cook, 
I wish every one to have the fun and rest a good 
swim will give. Harry, who has sampled the 
swimming here, reports it fine. I’ll ask the 
leader to name the scouts for the different kinds 
of work I have mentioned.” 

“ Keep your eyes open, Harry,” said Earl 
when the two had been named by Mr. Brown to 
help Harve, “ and you will see how quickly a 
tent can be set up for the Hyenas with the roll 
of white stuff Harve has been carrying on his 
shoulders.” 

Harve unwrapped a piece of white cotton stuff 
in the shape of a rectangle of ten squares. It 
had strong eyelet holes, one of which was for a 
supporting rope and the others for fastening the 


256 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

material by means of short pieces of rope to pegs 
driven in the ground. By varying the number 
and position of these eyelets, tents of different 
shapes can readily be arranged. The particular 
tent Harve arranged, afforded a roomy, warm 
shelter with a portion of one side open to a fire. 

As soon as the tent was up, Harve said to the 
boys who were helping him : 

“ Now, we’ll get hemlock boughs for the beds.” 
Taking his axe and aided by Harry, a good-sized 
hemlock was soon cut down. “ There will be 
enough boughs here for all the tents,” he said, 
beginning lopping off the boughs. “ Spread 
them on the ground for your beds, boys,” he said ; 
“ unwrap your blanket rolls, lay your rubber 
blankets on the boughs, and your blankets on 
them.” 

While this was being done, some of the scouts 
dug trenches around the tents to keep things in- 
side them dry should a rain fall during the night. 

A similar tent was erected by Harve for the 
Ram Patrol. 

Meanwhile Captain David, aided by the colo- 
nel, was cutting down two trees. The logs ob- 
tained after cutting off the tops were placed side 
by side, but not at exactly equal distances apart 
so that the top ends were a little nearer together 
than the other ends. 


AN EXPLORATION HIKE 257 

“ When a fire is kindled between the logs,” he 
said to the scouts who were helping him, “ we can 
put our coffee-pot over the place where they 
come nearest together and our frying-pan over a 
wider portion.” 

“ Don’t campers often use stones instead of 
trees, Captain David ? ” inquired the boys who 
were helping him. 

“ Quite often,” was the reply ; “ but in most 
cases I prefer logs. Now,” he said, after light- 
ing the fire between the logs, filling the coffee- 
pot with water, and putting it where it might 
begin to boil, “ we’ll collect a lot of wood for our 
camp-fire and then we’ll all take a swim.” 

“ If any scout has blisters on his feet, come to 
me and I’ll fix them up as well as I can. Yes, 
that’s a bad blister,” he said as Archie showed 
his foot. “ I’ll open it and let the watery stuff 
out.” 


“ Plaze rin yer eye over my foot, captain,” said 
Pat ; “ it’s blistered bad.” 

“ That’s no blister, Pat,” said the captain. 
“ You’ve rubbed the skin off the side of your 
foot. I’ll get you a new piece of skin, or rather 
something that will do for skin. Wait a mo- 
ment.” And going to his knapsack he returned 
with a roll of adhesive plaster and some corro- 


258 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

sive sublimate, the same substance the colonel 
had put on Walker’s shoulder. 

“ Now,” he said, after washing the rubbed 
foot with a solution of the sublimate, drying it, 
and covering the part with a strip of adhesive 
plaster, “you’re fixed all right.” 

“ Thank ye, captain,” said Pat, as he put on 
his stocking and shoe ; “ it feels aisier than it 
has since noon.” 

When the boys were dressed, the captain 
cried : 

“ I want volunteers to help me cook, and then 
to do their share in eating what is cooked.” 

“ Count me in that, captain,” exclaimed Pat, 
“ especially in the ating part.” 

Those of you who have been to camp will 
know that the cooking is not, as a rule, of a 
very high order ; but somehow or other, in 
thinking of some camp meal long afterward, 
it seems the best you have ever eaten. This, of 
course, is due to the novelty, and especially to 
the wonderful appetite you had. But it must 
not be supposed that the meal they ate that 
first night of the hike was good for these 
reasons only. Captain David was an excellent 
plain cook. He told the boys he would try his 
hand at what he called flapjacks or flop-overs. 

“ What are they, captain? ” inquired Earl. 


AN EXPLORATION HIKE 259 

“ Watch," he said, “ and I'll show you." 

After mixing into batter with water and a 
little salt nearly equal quantities of Indian 
meal and self-raising flour, he put some lard in 
the pan, which he placed on the fire over the 
logs. As soon as the lard began to boil, he 
poured in about half an inch of batter which 
rose until it was nearly two inches in thickness 
and gave forth a most delicious odor. As soon 
as the captain thought it ready, he seized the 
pan by the handle, and, with a sudden twist, 
threw the half-baked cake into the air. As it 
fell toward the ground a groan of despair arose 
from the boys at the thought that anything 
with such a splendid odor should be lost. 

But they did not know the captain's skill ! 
When they thought that nothing could save the 
cake from falling into the fire or between the 
logs, the captain dexterously caught it in the 
pan, but this time with the cooked side, done to 
a beautiful brown, on top. This was not only 
followed by a sigh of relief, but also by an al- 
most involuntary clapping of hands. 

“ What's the matter, boys ? " he inquired with 
a twinkle of his eyes. 

“ We were afraid you would lose the cake," said 
one of the boys, “ and it smelled, oh, so good." 


26 o OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


In the meanwhile, the boys, acting as cooks, 
had prepared the coffee and were taking out the 
potatoes they had roasted in the hot ashes be- 
tween the logs. By the time the captain had 
baked six messes of flapjacks everything was 
ready. 

And so were the boys. To see the awful 
speed with which the things disappeared made 
it evident they were hungry, and that the food 
was excellent. 

“ If you ever expect to reduce your weight,” 
said the colonel to Fatty, “ you must Fletcherize 
or thoroughly chew your food.” 

“ How often should I chew it, colonel ? ” in- 
quired Fatty. 

“ Twice as often as you generally do,” was the 
reply, “ and then twice as often as that.” 

The sensible plan of the captain as to a 
moderate gait and a moderate marching dis- 
tance, allowing plenty of time to arrange their 
camp, wash, get dinner ready and bathe, re- 
sulted in all being in a fine condition for 
dinner and ready for a jolly camp-fire. It is 
true they could not go home and brag about 
having gone so many miles, and broken all 
former records in scout hikes, but such an 
achievement would have made it impossible 
for them to have gained real benefit from the 


AN EXPLORATION HIKE 261 


outing ; yet they could truly claim what we 
think all will agree was more to the point, that 
they broke all records for a good jolly time 
while on the hike, while eating, while at the 
camp-fire and, afterward, while comfortably 
snuggled in bed amid the delightful aroma of 
the hemlock boughs. 

At the camp-fire, which the good sense of the 
captain cut short, so that all except the senti- 
nels were in bed shortly after nine, one of the 
boys, when called on for something, was in- 
spired, possibly by the captain’s flapjacks, to 
give the following conundrum : 

“ Can any one tell me the etymology of the 
word restaurant ? ” No one could answer it, so 
he said : 

“ The restaurant is derived from two Latin 
roots : res, a thing ; and taurus , a bull, and there- 
fore means a ‘ bully thing.’ ” 

“ Not bad,” said Mr. Flemming; “ but I doubt, 
Mr. Brown,” he added, “ if either of our col- 
leges would accept that etymology as ortho- 
dox.” 

“ Perhaps not,” was the reply ; “ but I’m sure 
most of them would greatly enjoy it. At any 
rate,” he added, 14 1 shall certainly spring it on 
them next term.” 

After singing a number of songs, especially 


262 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


Harry’s laughing song, that had taken greatly 
with the boys, the captain read a short selection 
from the Bible and then sent them to bed say- 
ing : 

“ I want each of you to get a good ten hours’ 
sleep so as to be ready for to-morrow. All who 
want to grow bigger and stronger must get 
plenty of sleep, for it is while sleeping that most 
of one’s growing goes on. The patrol leader will 
assign sentinels to keep watch while we sleep,” 
said the captain. “ 1 need not tell you,” he 
added in a serious tone, “ there can hardly be 
anything worse than for a sentinel, in whose 
hands are placed the safety of his comrades, to 
neglect his duties by sleeping or abandoning his 
post.” 

Nothing occurred during the first few hours, 
but between midnight and one o’clock, while 
Harry and Hazy were acting as sentinels, they 
saw a boy leave the Hyena tent and start off as 
if for a long walk. 

“ It’s Walker,” said Harry. “ He’s asleep. 
Let’s wake him. Better go back to bed, Walker,” 
said Harry in a quiet tone. 

“ Thank you, Harry ; I’m glad you’ve waked 
me. I wonder if I will ever be able to rid myself 
of this awful habit.” 

“ I guess you will, Walker,” said Harry, in an 


AN EXPLORATION HIKE 263 

endeavor to comfort him. “ I heard the colonel 
tell the captain the other day that he thought 
you would surely get over it, since he said you 
were in such excellent physical health." 

All agreed next morning, when after an early 
rise and plunge they were seated on the ground 
eating their breakfast, that they never had such 
a deep and restful sleep as the one following their 
first day's hike. 

“ Our commissary department," said the cap- 
tain after their dinner, “ informs me that our food 
supplies are very limited. Now about a mile 
from here we will come to a dirt road leading to 
a large farm. I do not doubt but that the farm 
people would be glad to sell us bread, milk, 
butter, eggs, and, possibly, cakes and pies. I'll 
ask the leaders to go with three or four scouts 
from each of their patrols and see what they can 
spare us." 

“ Do ye moind that, now?" said Pat to Archie. 
“ Ye never can tell when a thing is bad luck or 
not. The captain says, * Our commissary de- 
partment informs me we're out of ating stuff.' 
It looks az ef we'd all be starv'd. Now, then, 
ye say that’s bad luck for sure I But no ; the 
next thing you hear the captain talking about 
cakes and pies and the loike. If ye want some 


264 OUR ROY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

help, Mr. Brown, ye cannot do better than to let 
Archie, Walt, Earl and me go.” 

“ All right, Pat,” said Mr. Brown with a 
hearty laugh. “ You boys may come with me 
and the four Mr. Flemming will bring from the 
Ram Patrol. You had all better bring your 
empty knapsacks. I hope we will be able to fill 
them at the farmhouse.” 

“ Can you let us have some eggs, butter, milk, 
bread and cakes, madam ? ” said Mr. Brown 
politely to the farmer’s wife, who came to the 
kitchen door to meet them. “ Of course,” he 
added, “ we expect to pay good money for them.” 

“ I reckon we kin sell ye all ye want,” was 
the reply. “ Where did ye all come from, any- 
how ? ” 

“ We are from a troop of boy scouts. We are 
camping further down the stream. The rest are 
waiting for us on this side of the creek. We 
are all taking a three days’ walk to see the coun- 
try and get some exercise.” 

“ Law’s sake,” the woman replied. “ Just to 
think of it. So ye boys be sleeping out all night 
in the woods ! Can ye take all the things ye 
want along with you? ” she asked of Mr. Brown. 

“ We can take most of them with us, but I’m 
afraid we’ll have to take the milk inside us. 
We’ll drink the milk and carry the rest of the 


AN EXPLORATION HIKE 265 

things in our knapsacks, in our pockets, or in 
our arms. Perhaps you might also spare us 
some pies. It has been so long since the boys 
have eaten any that I’m sure they would enjoy 
them very much.” 

“ I'll fix ye up all right,” said the farmer’s 
wife. “ But it’ll cost you a lot,” she said, as she 
brought out three dozen eggs, three pounds of 
butter, three large loaves of bread, and some 
cakes ; “ as much as one dollar and fifty cents. 
Do you think that is too dear? ” 

“ You have brought so much and it looks so 
good, madam,” said Mr. Brown, “ that I must 
ask you to take two dollars.” 

“ Wall, you sartainly be real liberal,” said the 
woman. “ Then you must take these four pies,” 
she said, bringing out two large apple and two 
large cherry pies. “ Joe,” she said to a farm-hand 
who was looking at the boys as if they had come 
from some distant and strange land, “ take the lads 
down to our watermelon patch and give each two 
melons. Those who are carrying nothing else in 
their hands can carry one under each arm. 
When you are going through the corn field give 
each a few ears of sweet corn to put in their 
pockets.” 

The foraging party were received with shouts 
of delight on their return. 


266 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


“ You have done good work, gentlemen,” said 
the colonel as he and his companions were 
examining with great gladness the food they had 
with them, especially the pies and the melons. 

“ Captain,” he said, “ I hope our camp for to- 
night is not far from here. I fear the melons 
and the pies may meet with injury before we can 
attack them.” 

“ I am glad to tell you, Floyd,” replied the 
captain, “ that the camp site we intend using to- 
night is only a few miles further up the creek.” 

That night they had fried eggs, toasted bread 
and pies for supper. It is needless to say how 
much they were enjoyed ; and then, to top off, 
came the watermelons. 

“ It’s wonderful, Floyd,” said the captain to 
the colonel, “ how much a boy can e^t without 
getting sick.” 

“ I have often wondered at it too, David,” 
replied the colonel. “ I guess, however, it is on 
account of his excellent health.” 

After a very enjoyable camp-fire, they retired 
to a prolonged and deep sleep that was only 
disturbed by the necessary relief of the sentinels. 

The captain’s roasted sweet corn was declared 
by most of the scouts greatly to excel his flap- 


AN EXPLORATION HIKE 267 

jacks, although some still declared in favor of 
the latter. 

The captain's method of roasting the corn is 
very simple when one knows. The ears, with 
all the husks on, were first soaked in water, in 
order to keep the fire from rapidly destroying 
them. A piece of string was then wrapped 
tightly around the husks near the silk end. 
Then all that remained to be done was to bury 
them in the glowing embers of the fire. The 
cooking was done in about half an hour when it 
was only necessary to remove the husks, place a 
little butter and salt on the corn, and eat. 
There is a most delicious flavor to corn so 
cooked, since the natural juices and the aroma 
are kept from escaping. 

The next day the happy party returned to their 
regular camp where they were heartily welcomed 
by the scouts who had been left in charge, and 
especially by Artie who had greatly missed the 
rest of his friends. 

But Archie had gathered something besides 
pleasant memories and good times on the hike ; 
he obtained an important bit of information, 
the result of which will be related in the next 
chapter. 


CHAPTER XVII 


CAPTAIN KIDD’S BURIED TREASURE 

“ Can you keep a secret, Walt ? ” 

“ Of course I can, Archie. Have you ever 
known me to blab about anything you asked me 
to keep mum ? ” 

“ I have not, and that’s why you’re my old 
chum ! ” 

“ Have you a secret to tell me, Archie ? ” 

“ A big secret, Walt ! Will you promise to 
keep it? ” 

“ Honor bright, Archie. Let’s hear it.” 

“ Have you ever heard of Captain Kidd ? ” 

“ Sure. He was the fellow who sank so many 
ships and made so many people walk the plank.” 

“ But not until he took all the gold and valu- 
ables from the ships and the people.” 

“ That’s so, Archie. What a big treasure Cap- 
tain Kidd must have had before he died ! I 
wonder what he did with it.” 

“ That's what ! ” 

It was the day after their return from their 
“ Three Days' Exploration Hike,” when Archie 
and Walt had taken a short walk so thev could 

268 


KIDD’S BURIED TREASURE 269 

talk without being heard by their companions, 
that the above conversation took place. 

It must not be forgotten that both Archie 
and Walter were quite young. Although they 
almost unconsciously employed the language of 
the older boys, and, therefore, seemed older 
than they really were, yet they were young in 
their thoughts and actions, and exhibited many 
of the peculiarities of younger boys when they 
were together. 

When Archie had said to Walt, “ That’s what ! ” 
his companion had no difficulty in understand- 
ing that the secret he had to tell was about the 
treasure of the celebrated Captain Kidd ; so he 
said : 

“ If your secret is about Captain Kidd’s hid- 
den treasure, I’d like you to'tell me about it.” 

“ I know people make fun about Captain 
Kidd,” said Archie. “ I had a long talk about 
him yesterday with Harve and Earl.” 

“ And what did they say ? ” inquired Walt. 

“ Harve laughed and said, ‘ Do you still be- 
lieve in such things, Archie ? ’ ” 

“ And what did Earl say ? ” 

“ Earl said, ‘ Don’t be such a little kid. I 
thought you were too old to believe such stuff.’ 
But,” he added, “ I don’t care what they say ; 
there certainly was a Captain Kidd, and he did 
have an awful lot of valuable things. Now, 


270 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

what did he do with them? He can hardly 
have given away or sold them all. I’ll tell you 
what he did ; he either hid them in a cave, or 
buried them in the earth.” 

“ Wasn’t that a long time ago, Archie ? ” 

“ What if it was, Walt? Gold and silver can 
be buried a very, very long time without being 
spoiled. Even if the silks, satins and other 
things like them rotted, if a fellow only knew 
the place Captain Kidd buried his treasures and 
could go and get for himself what were not 
spoiled, he would become very rich.” 

“ But you have not yet told me your secret, 
Archie.” 

“ I’ll tell you now. I’m afraid to speak loud 
for fear some of the boys might hear me ; let 
me whisper it in your ear. I think I know one 
of the places where Kidd’s treasures were hid.” 

“ That’s splendid, Archie,” cried Walt. “ Is 
it far from here ? ” 

“ No ; it’s up the creek that empties into the 
river.” 

“ The creek we explored the other day ? ” 

“ Yes, that’s the creek I mean.” 

“ How did you find out ? ” 

“ While at the farmhouse where we bought 
butter, eggs, bread, and got the pies, sweet corn 
and watermelons, the man who took us to the 
melon patch, said : 


KIDD’S BURIED TREASURE 271 

“ * Let me tell you a secret. I’m told there is 
a cave ’way up the creek where Captain Kidd 
hid a lot of gold, silver and other stuff. If a 
fellow could only find that cave, he might stop 
working for the rest of his life.’ 

“ I asked him if he knew where the cave was. 

“ 1 I’m not sure,’ he said, 1 but many people 
have told me that the cave was a limestone cave, 
and that it was only waiting to be discovered.’ ” 

“ That’s a good secret, Archie,” said Walter. 

“ If you and I found that cave, Walt, would 
the gold and silver be ours ? ” 

“ Yes, I think we could honestly keep it,” 
was the reply. 

“ Will you go with me and try to get this 
money, Walt,” inquired Archie, “ if the captain 
will let us ? ” 

“ I will for sure, Archie,” said Walter. “ Do 
you think Captain David will let us go?” 

“ I think he will,” was the reply. “ You see, 
he is so sensible a man. We’ll ask if we can 
sleep out by ourselves all night in the woods. 
If he says yes, we’re all right.” 

“ Will you tell Earl and Harry about it, 
Archie ? ” 

“ No, they would only laugh at us and call 
us kids.” 

“ That's so. Only we two will go. Of course, 
what we find we’ll share equally.” 


272 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ Sure,” was the reply. 

“ And can we stay out in the woods all night, 
Captain David?” inquired Archie, who, together 
with Walter, had obtained from the captain the 
desired permission. 

“ You may, but for one night only. You 
must be back again in camp in time for supper 
on the second day.” 

“ Thank you, sir,” said Archie. “ We’ll be 
back in time ; won’t we, Walt ? You don’t 
think we’re too young to stay all night in the 
woods, do you, captain ? ” 

“ No, Archie,” was the reply. “ If I did I 
would not let you go, although, not counting 
Artie, you are the youngest boy in camp. I am 
sure you are able to look out for yourselves. 
You know how to make a one-night camp, and 
this will be a good opportunity to impress it on 
your minds by doing it all yourselves. Would 
you like to take one of the older boys with 
you ? ” 

“ No, sir,” was the reply. “ That would take 
much of the fun away.” 

“ So it would,” said the captain, smiling. 

There was a broad grin all over the camp when 
it was known that Captain David had given 
permission for “ the kids ” to have a two days’ 


KIDD’S BURIED TREASURE 273 

hike together and to sleep out alone all of one 
night in the woods. 

“ Sure it’s scared ye’ll get when it comes on 
dark, and ye can see spookses paping in the tent 
at ye/’ said Pat. 

“ Nonsense, Pat/’ said Archie. “ Do you think 
you can scare two boys as big as we are ? What 
would be the use in getting scared? That 
wouldn’t help us. But we’re going all right, 
and we’re going alone.” 

They started the next day, the boys helping 
them to get ready and pack. Some of the older 
boys wanted to go with them, but they would 
not consider it for a moment. 

“ We are much obliged to you, but the fun is 
to go alone ; only Walter and I,” said Archie. 

There was one who wished to go with them so 
much that they were obliged to tie him up to 
keep him from following. This was Waggle. 
There was probably no one in the troop who 
had enjoyed the three days’ hike as much as he. 
He liked to see new things and to keep on the 
go ; so when he saw Archie and Walter getting 
out their knapsacks and putting the blanket rolls 
over their heads, he remembered the fun he had 
had a few days before, and he showed his great 
delight by wagging his tail and barking, looking 
up at Archie as if to say : 


274 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ Of course you’ll take me, won’t you ? Won’t 
we have great times ? ” 

“ No, Waggle,” said Archie, “ we will go alone 
this time.” 

But Waggle was so determined to go with 
them that, as above mentioned, they were obliged 
to tie him to a tree, where he was left moaning 
as if he could not understand what he had done 
to be punished in this manner. 

Of course they felt lonely when they left their 
companions on so great an expedition ; but this 
feeling was only momentary, and they were soon 
hiking along at a far more rapid pace than that 
taken on the three days’ trip. But fast as this 
pace was, it was too slow to keep up with their 
imagination. So thoroughly did they believe 
they would find the cave and come back laden 
with the hidden treasures, that it seemed as if 
they were already theirs, and began considering 
the uses they would make of them. 

“ What are you going to do with your share 
of the treasures, Walt?” inquired Archie. 

“ I intend buying a motor boat like Harry’s,” 
was the reply ; “ but since I’ll have more money 
than I’ll know what to do with, I’ll get a bigger 
boat than Harry’s.” 

“ And is that all, Walt ? ” 

“ No, sir,” was the reply. “ I’ll buy a beauti- 


KIDD’S BURIED TREASURE 275 

ful house in the country for father and mother, 
and gold watches for them and for the captain 
and the colonel. What will you do with your 
share, Archie ? ” 

“ I’ll buy some splendid telegraph apparatus, 
Walt. When we get home we’ll run a line be- 
tween our houses over the roof tops. We’ll have 
lots of fun sending messages to each other, won’t 
we ? Can you send and receive Morse messages, 
Walt?” 

“ Not as well as you can, Archie, but I’m 
learning. By the time we get the instruments 
and have everything ready, I’ll be able to talk 
with you over the line. But that won’t take all 
of your money. What will you do with the rest 
of it?” 

“ Oh, I shall do lots of things. I’ll buy a 
motor cycle ; it must be great fun to get on one 
of them and go for miles and miles as fast as an 
automobile. Then I’ll get the biggest stamp al- 
bum there is, and will fill it with the rarest 
stamps that can be bought.” 

“ But that’s only for yourself, Archie,” said 
Walt. “ You’ll get something for your father 
and your people, won’t you ? ” 

“ Of course I will,” said Archie, ashamed that 
he had only spoken of himself. “ You don’t 
think I’m a Jack Horner, do you ? I’ll buy 
mother a new dress, cloak and bonnet, and I’ll 


276 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

go to father and say : ‘ Tell me how much money 
you want, so you never need worry about money 
again.’ ” 

“ Ain’t it nice to have lots of money, Archie ? ” 
said Walt. 

“ It is, sure,” replied Archie. 

“ But we haven’t got Captain Kidd’s money 
yet, Archie,” said Walt. 

“ That’s so, but we’ve almost as good as got it, 
Walt. We have only to find the cave and go in 
and get the money.” 

There was plenty to be seen as the boys walked 
at a rapid pace toward the creek. But they 
were so intent on talking over their plans, and 
the things they thought they saw were so much 
more interesting than the things they might have 
seen, that they saw but little of the actual things 
around them. 

They had a cold dinner and then set out 
again at an ever-increasing gait. The treasures 
were ahead of them ; they must hurry or per- 
haps some one would get there before them ! 
They kept up this pace until near dusk, when 
they stopped near a good spring. 

“ We will put up our tent here,” said Archie, 
“ light a fire, take a bath, cook supper and go to 
bed.” 


KIDD’S BURIED TREASURE 277 

Since their tent was for two only, it was a 
very simple affair : a square of cotton duck, 
with eyelets at the corners and one at the 
middle of one of the longer sides. When hung 
by means of a rope, suitably attached to the 
hole in the middle of one of the sides, from a 
tree or other support, it made a capital tent ; 
since the rain would run off the sides while 
the open front would allow the heat of the fire 
to enter. 

“ There, Walt,” said Archie, when the work 
was completed, “ I guess that is as good a 
tent as any of the older boys could have put 
up.” 

“ Now for the beds,” said Archie when their 
simple tent had been erected. “ Come help me 
get some hemlock boughs ; here’s a tree. We 
won’t chop it down ; we can get enough boughs 
without taking all that trouble.” 

“ Shall we cut down two trees for our cooking 
fire, Archie ? ” inquired Walter. 

“ Oh, I think stones will do as well,” replied 
Archie, to whom the thought of cutting down 
two trees was not pleasing. “ I saw some stones 
by the water that will do.” 

These stones were put in place, and a fire 
lighted and some simple cooking begun. 

“ We’ll get some wood for our camp-fire,” 
said Archie, “ and then we’ll take our swim.” 


278 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

But when they got to the water, the sun was 
nearly out of sight, and the water looked so dark 
and unpleasant that Archie said : 

“ I don’t believe I care to take a swim, Walt ; 
let’s take off our shoes and stockings and bathe 
our feet. Mine feel awful sore.” 

“ Agreed,” said Walter. “ I don’t care for a 
swim either.” 

By the time they had bathed their feet and 
put their stockings and shoes on again, their 
shadows were very long, so they turned back 
to the fire, made some tea, toasted a few crack- 
ers and ate some cold meat they had left from 
dinner. 

“ It’s not worth while cooking much, is it, 
Walt?” inquired Archie. 

“ No, I don’t care for much,” was the reply ; 
for it was now nearly dark. 

“ Shall we wash up now, or leave it until 
to-morrow?” inquired Walt, when supper was 
over. 

“ Better wash up now ; I have some water 
heating on the fire for that,” said Archie. 

“ What comes next, Archie ? ” inquired Walt, 
when the dishes were washed. 

“ I suppose the camp-fire comes next,” said 
Archie. 

It was now quite dark, and somehow or other 


KIDD’S BURIED TREASURE 279 

the idea of a camp-fire had lost much of the 
attractiveness it had heretofore. 

“ Suppose we call the fire in front of the tent 
the camp-fire. We can lie in bed and talk, sing 
songs, and crack jokes. What do you say ? " 

“ I’m willing," was the reply. “ Of course 
we'll have to leave out the dancing." 

“ That don't matter. Help me bring the wood 
that we've collected near to the tent, then we 
can get some to put on the fire now and then 
without going very far." 

When this was done, they undressed, put on 
their pajamas and went to bed. 

Somehow or other they were not equal to 
singing songs or cracking jokes ; the woods 
seemed so dark and lonely ; so they huddled 
closely together. 

“ Did you hear that noise, Archie ? " inquired 
Walt. “ I think it sounded like the cry of a 
wolf. Don’t you?" 

“ I do. But what of that ? I’ve read in 
books that wild animals like wolves are afraid 
of a fire. If a wolf comes here, he will be 
afraid to cross our fire. I’m glad we have a lot 
of wood near, and can keep the fire burning all 
night." 

“ Do you believe wolves are so afraid of fire 
that if one came near our tent it would not 
come in to get us?" inquired Walter. 


280 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


“ Certainly I do. Didn’t I tell you I read it 
in a book ? Besides,” he added, “ I brought 
our axe into the tent, so that if Mr. Wolf comes 
I’ll fix him all right.” 

They felt very, very lonely, although neither 
would acknowledge it, for were they not, at 
least in their own belief, pretty big boys? Did 
not little Artie sleep all night in the woods by 
himself? Of course they were not frightened ! 
At least, they would never acknowledge it, even 
if they were. 

Fortunately, however, they were both very 
tired, so tired that they soon fell into a troubled 
sleep, in which wolves and other wild animals 
crossed and recrossed the fire as if to prove, be- 
fore they ate them alive, how little the books 
knew about what they cared for. And when 
the wolves left them for a while, the ghosts 
of Captain Kidd and his men appeared, their 
swords dripping with blood, angrily inquiring 
what right they had to come to carry off their 
treasures. At last, however, toward morning, 
their sleep became deeper and more profound ; 
their dreams left them and their sleep became 
natural and restful. 


CHAPTER XVIII 


DISCOVERY OF THE COUNTERFEITERS’ CAVE 

So profound was the sleep of the two boys that 
the sun was well up in the heavens before they 
awoke. 

“ Get up, Archie,” cried Walter, who was the 
first to awake. “ Get up ; it must be quite late.” 

“ I wonder what time it is ! ” said Archie, 
looking at his watch. “ Gracious, it’s half-past 
eight and we intended getting up at six, so as to 
have a long day ! I wonder how we came to 
oversleep ourselves.” 

“ It was because we were so tired,” replied 
Walter. “ Captain David’s plan of taking it 
easy on a hike is certainly the best. Then a 
fellow feels more like getting up in the morning 
at a decent hour. We’ll have to hurry now. 
You remember the captain expects us to be 
back to-day in time for supper.” 

“ It’s lucky we’re not very far from the place 
where the man at the farm said he believed we 
would find the cave,” replied Archie. 

“ We’d better take our morning plunge,” said 
Walter. “ It will make us feel better for the 
day” 


282 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


After a pleasant plunge and a short swim, they 
dressed, prepared and ate breakfast, thoroughly 
extinguished the fire, and began packing up for 
the day’s hike. 

Although they hurried, yet it was after nine 
before they set off on a rapid gait up the creek. 

“ Did the man tell you just where to look for 
Captain Kidd’s cave, Archie? ” inquired Walter, 
as they were hurrying along. 

“ He only said it was a tidy distance up the 
creek. I tried to get more out of him. He said 
that although he had never seen the cave him- 
self, yet he had heard it was on a part of the 
creek where the banks were very deep, and where 
two small streams of water poured into it from 
the left-hand side.” 

“ Why, that’s an all right description, Archie,” 
cried Walter. “ As soon as we come to a high 
place where we can see two small streams on the 
left, we'll look for the cave.” 

Although the lads hurried on, yet it was mid- 
day before they saw any signs of the high banks 
and of streams emptying into the creek. They 
kept on, however, until in about half an hour 
Archie suddenly cried : 

“ Hurrah, Walt ! There is the high land at 
last.” 

“ And there are the two streams the man told 


THE COUNTERFEITERS’ CAVE 283 

you about, Archie. The information is all right 
so far.” 

“ Suppose we first get something hot to eat, 
Archie,” said Walter. “ I'm hungry. Let’s 
kindle a fire and heat a can of soup in the fry- 
ing pan.” 

When the meal was finished and the dishes 
washed, Walter suggested a rest of five or ten 
minutes. This being agreed to, the lads threw 
themselves down on the moss-covered rock that 
formed the top of the high bank on the creek. 
They were very tired, and the moss looked so at- 
tractive that they stretched themselves out on it, 
as they might have done had it been a mattress, 
or a bed of hemlock boughs. 

But what are the strange sounds they hear ? 
Surely they are not unlike heavy hammers 
striking against something very hard ! 

“ Do you hear those sounds, Walt ? ” inquired 
Archie in a low tone. 

“ Yes, I do,” was the reply. “ What do you 
think they are ? ” 

“ They sound just as if some one was striking 
a big hammer against something very hard,” 
was the reply. 

“ That would look like a cave, Archie,” said 
Walter, “ wouldn’t it ? ” 

“ Yes,” was the reply, 11 and I think it’s the 
cave we’re looking for.” 


284 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ I wonder if what we hear is the people who 
have just discovered Captain Kidd’s treasure and 
are breaking open iron boxes that are filled with 
gold and silver.” 

“ I hope not, but it may be,” replied Archie. 

“ Maybe it’s not people, Archie,” said Walter. 
“ Maybe it’s only water knocking heavy stones 
against one another. It has stopped now. Let’s 
keep quiet and see if we hear it again.” 

But the sounds had now ceased, so the boys 
came to the conclusion that it was not people 
who made them ; at least they hoped it was not. 

“ I wonder what kind of mineral this bank is 
made of, Walt? ” inquired Archie ; “ it all seems 
to be the same kind of rock.” 

“ I can tell you, Archie ; it’s limestone. Don’t 
you remember what Mr. Flemming told us about 
limestone? It’s so soft that it can be easily 
scratched by a knife. Let’s see if we can scratch 
the part on which there is no moss.” 

Opening his penknife, he found that it was 
easy to scratch it with the blade. 

“ Yes, it’s limestone,” he said. “ The water 
that is coming out of the hillside must be flow- 
ing through breaks in the rocks.” 

“ Then,” said Archie, “ we will find a lime- 
stone cave under the hill. Just the thing to 
make a splendid hiding-place for Captain Kidd’s 
treasure.” 


THE COUNTERFEITERS’ CAVE 285 

As they examined the hill, in the hope of 
finding the entrance to the cave, Archie very 
nearly lost his life by falling into a sink-hole in 
the ground. He managed, however, to hold on 
to the side of the opening. 

“ Catch me quickly, Walter,” he cried. “ I 
have fallen into a hole.” 

Walter caught hold of his companion and 
after much hard pulling succeeded in drawing 
him out. 

“ We have found the cave, all right,” said 
Archie, “ but we cannot safely enter it here.” 

“ Perhaps we can find another entrance fur- 
ther away from the creek,” said Walter. “ I 
remember Mr. Flemming's telling us how lime- 
stone caves are formed. He said that when a 
stream in a limestone region flows over a por- 
tion of the bed that is cracked, it sinks into the 
cracks and eats away the rock. In this way its 
underground channel at last becomes a cave or 
grotto. He also said that one could often find 
an entrance into the cave at the place where the 
underground stream comes out at the surface.” 

“ Suppose we examine the places where the 
water comes out of the hill and empties into the 
creek.” 

It looked at first as if there was no such en- 
trance to be found ; but at last a small opening 


286 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


was discovered on one side of the escaping stream, 
where, by stooping, they were able to enter a 
cave. A short distance within, however, the 
roof was so far above the floor that they were 
hardly able to see it, even when each had lighted 
the candle he had brought with him. Aided by 
this light, they had no difficulty in finding their 
way for nearly a quarter of a mile into the cave. 

“ What are those rounded pillars, Walt?” in- 
quired Archie, pointing to two white columns 
extending from the roof to the floor of the cave. 
“ They look as if they were made of marble.” 

“ They are a kind of marble, Archie,” was the 
reply. “ Don’t you remember Mr. Flemming 
said they were formed by the water dripping from 
the roof and falling on the floor below ? Each 
drop leaves on the roof a tiny piece of lime that 
had been dissolved in it, thus making something 
like an icicle, only it- is made of lime instead 
of ice. At the same time, the water dripping 
on the floor forms a hillock of lime immedi- 
ately below. The lime pendant, slowly getting 
longer, just as icicles do, at last meets the lime 
hillock below that gradually grows higher, and 
forms a pillar.” 

There were very many of these marble or 
limestone pillars, with such curious shapes that, 
for a while, they forgot all about Captain Kidd’s 


THE COUNTERFEITERS* CAVE 287 

treasure they had come so far to find. But this 
was only for a while. 

They had been in the cave long enough for 
their candles* to have burned so low that there 
was very little left, and they had only brought 
one apiece. 

“ Let’s hurry back, Walt,” said Archie. “ We 
don’t want to be left here in the dark.” 

“ No,” was the reply. “ Suppose I blow my 
candle out, Archie, and then if yours don’t last 
until we get out, I’ll light mine.” 

They hurried down the stream, and although 
Walter’s candle was lighted when Archie’s had 
burned out, they were still in the cave when it, 
too, burned out and left them in the dark. 

“ What will we do now, Archie?” inquired 
Walter. 

“ Follow the stream by the noise the running 
water makes,” was the reply. 

The way out was difficult. Now and then 
they lost the stream, but always found it again 
by listening for the flowing water. At last they 
saw a dim light ahead, and hurrying toward it, 
found themselves at the place they had entered, 
in the bright sunlight of the afternoon. As 
soon as their eyes had become accustomed to 
the bright light, Walter said : 


288 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 


“ Suppose we make some stone trails here, 
Archie. If we don't we might have trouble to 
find this place again when we come back." 

“ All right, Walt," was the reply ; “ but make 
them small. We don’t want everybody to see 
them." 

“ I’ll look out for that, Archie," said Walter, 
as he selected a flat stone about the diameter of 
a silver dollar and placed another stone on top 
about the size of a nickel. “ How’ll that do? " 
he inquired laughing. “ Suppose we leave a let- 
ter, Archie, saying just how to get in the cave ? " 

“ All right, Walt ; you write the letter while 
I make some more of the stone signs." 

Archie ran the signs back for a quarter of a 
mile, along the trail by which they had ap- 
proached the limestone hill, and then returning 
to the sign nearest the stream, he picked out a 
bare place in the limestone and cut with his 
pocket knife the following sign : 

□ZZD— > 

which, as all skilled boy scouts know, means : 

“ A letter will be found buried three paces 
below this point in the direction of the arrow." 

“ Now, Walt," he said, when he had com- 
pleted making the sign, “ let me hear what you 
have written." 


THE COUNTERFEITERS’ CAVE 289 

Walter read the following note that he had 
written in lead-pencil on a leaf torn from his 
pocket note-book : 

“ Cave entrance where the nearest stream from 
this point runs out from the hill and flows into 
the creek. Take plenty of candles and follow 
up-stream. " 

“ That's all right/' said Archie. “ I'll bury 
the letter under this flat stone ; that's about 
three paces from the signal. Say, Walt," he 
added, when this was done, “ what do you think 
I discovered while placing the stone signals?" 

“ What was it ? " 

“ Another trail crossing ours. It looked as 
if the people making it did not try to hide it, 
for it was very plain, as if it had been used very 
often. It goes along the top of the limestone 
hill," said Archie, as he and Walter were ex- 
amining it. “ I wonder if it leads to another 
entrance into the cave ? Let's follow it, Walt, 
and see. But wait a moment," he added ; “ let's 
go to our knapsacks and get all the candles we 
have left." 

“ If the trail leads to the entrance of a cave," 
said Walter, when they had obtained the candles, 
“ I hope this is not Captain Kidd's cave, for in 
that case some of the people who have made 
this trail will, perhaps, have found the treas- 
ure." 


290 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ Let’s see, anyhow,” cried Archie, as he and 
Walter eagerly followed the well-marked trail. 

But it soon became much less distinct, evi- 
dently leading to something that those who had 
made it wished to conceal. At last it com- 
pletely disappeared. This pleased rather than 
discouraged the boys. 

“ They're trying to hide the trail because they 
do not wish any one to follow them, Archie,” 
said Walter. 

“ And why do you suppose they are doing 
that?” 

“ Because they don’t want the treasures to be 
discovered,” cried Archie. “ But we can find 
the trail again, i$ ~ r e try hard enough,” he con- 
tinued. “ These trails must end somewhere, 
unless the people left this place by getting on 
an airship here.” 

It was by no means an easy thing ; but after 
fully fifteen minutes’ search they picked up the 
trail again and, rapidly following it, found a 
low entrance in the side of the rock. 

“ Shall we go in, Archie ? ” inquired Walter. 

“ Why, of course ! What do you suppose we 
came here for ? ” 

Crawling through a low opening they found 
themselves in a large cave with the same kind 
of limestone columns extending between the 



By keeping in the shadow of the pillars and stepping lightly, they were able 
to get near enough, to see distinctly. 

Page 291. 























THE COUNTERFEITERS’ CAVE 291 

roof and the floor as they had already seen in 
the other part of the cave. They did not have 
to light any candles, for, in one corner, about 
two hundred feet from where they were, a 
smaller cave could be seen that was evidently 
used as a workshop. It was lighted by two 
lamps, and in it were two men engaged in turn- 
ing the heavy wheel of a coining press. 

“ We’ll try to get near,” said Archie, 14 and 
see what they are doing without their hearing 
or seeing us. If we are careful, these limestone 
pillars will hide us.” 

By keeping in the shadow of the pillars and 
stepping lightly, they were able to get near 
enough to see distinctly. What they saw really 
took their breath ; for near the men was a pile 
of bright new United States dollars. 

“ The treasure,” said Walter, not actually 
speaking, but only making the motion with 
his lips that Archie had no difficulty in under- 
standing. 

Archie only shook his head as if to say he 
greatly doubted it, and then putting his finger 
to his lips, signaled to his companion to keep 
still. 

It was not long before they were certain w 7 hat 
the men were doing. Every time the wheel 
was turned, a bright silver dollar fell out of the 
press when one of the men placed an uncoined 


292 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

disc under the die. They were counterfeiters. 
The hammering they had heard outside was 
made when they cut out discs from plates of a 
cheap silvery looking alloy. As they afterward 
learned, this alloy was hard enough to make a 
coin that would wear for a while, but was so 
much softer than the metal employed in United 
States silver dollars that they were able, although 
only with great exertion, to coin it in a hand 
driven press. 

The men stopped work for a while and began 
talking. 

“ When does Jim come to take away the dol- 
lars we have made, and bring some more plates ? 
We have used up all we have. If he don’t come 
soon, we’ll have to stop working.” 

“ If the United States officers are not follow- 
ing him too closely, he should get here to- 
night,” was the reply. 

“ How much stuff have we ready to ship? ” 

“ Between four and five thousand dollars,” 
was the reply. 

“ I’ll be glad when we’re through this work,” 
said the man who had first spoken. “ It’s 
dangerous. We know the treasury officials 
have detectives on our track. We’ll be jugged 
for practically the rest of our lives, if we’re 
taken.” 


THE COUNTERFEITERS’ CAVE 293 

“ But we won’t be taken. Think of the easy 
life we’ll have in Germany when we stop our 
work here. I intend to lead an honest life after 
this.” 

“ So do I,” replied his companion. 

“ There’s something the matter with the wheel 
press,” said one of the men. “ It’s working very 
hard. Wait a moment. I’ll go get a monkey- 
wrench and fix it in a jiffy.” And picking up a 
lantern he walked rapidly to the place where 
Archie and Walter were standing. 

It was useless to run, so they slipped quietly 
on the other side of the column. They suc- 
ceeded in doing it without being either heard 
or seen until the man suddenly turned back, 
when they were discovered. 

Seizing the boys by the shoulders, he cried 
aloud to his companion : 

“ Come here, quick. I’ve caught two chaps 
spying on us.” 

“ Better kill them at once and have done with 
it. Hold them,” he cried, “ and I’ll bring my 
knife ; I can do the job more quietly with a 
knife than with a pistol.” 

The boys struggled to escape, but they were 
helpless in his grasp, for the man was very 
strong. 

“ Why, they’re only little kids,” said the man 
when he had taken them to his companion. 


294 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ Who are you ? ” he asked, looking at the suits 
of khaki. 

“ We’re boy scouts, sir,” said Archie. 

“ What are you doing here ? ” he inquired. 

“ We’re off on a two days’ hike from our camp 
down the river. We saw this cave and came to 
explore it.” 

“ Have you seen what we were doing?” ex- 
claimed the man with a knife. 

“ We saw your wheel machine for cleaning 
dirty silver dollars. You put in an old dirty 
dollar, and it comes out all bright and shining. 
But we don’t know how you do it.” 

“ You’re bright lads,” said the man who had 
captured them. “ We have a secret process for 
cleaning silver dollars and come here to work 
so that no one may discover it.” 

“ See what little kids they are,” said the man 
to his companion. “ We won’t kill them. But,” 
he said to the lads, placing handcuffs on their 
wrists, “ we’ll have to lock you up for the night. 
Anyhow,” he added, “ it will be dark soon, so 
you would not be able to return to your camp 
to-night.” 

“ It would be safer to kill the kids now,” said 
the other man. 

But after much arguing, his companion suc- 
ceeded in persuading him to let them live at 
least until the next day, so they took the boys to 


THE COUNTERFEITERS’ CAVE 295 

a portion of the main cave about three hundred 
yards from their workshop. 

Drawing a short distance off, so the lads 
should not hear, they began talking. The 
boys’ hearing, however, was very acute, and 
they heard the following : 

“ Don’t you suppose they know what we were 
doing?” inquired one. “ They’re bright lads, 
and can easily put things together. If we don’t 
kill them I’m afraid they’ll get off and bring 
the United States detectives here.” 

“ I don’t deny they are bright,” was the reply ; 
“ but think how young they are. We’ll be safe 
enough if we fix them so they cannot get away.” 

“ All right, then,” said the man. “ I’m will- 
ing to give them until to-morrow morning. 
Stay here and watch them until I bring that 
anchor chain Jim left the last time he came in 
the boat to bring plate and carry the coined dol- 
lars away. The handcuffs we've put on the 
boys’ wrists are too big anyhow. I’ll fix them 
on the ends of the chain, put one end on a leg 
of 'each boy and drive a couple of big staples in 
the rock, so as to hold firmly the middle of the 
chain. Then they’ll be fixed until morning, 
when we’ll make up our minds about killing 
them or not.” 

When this was done they left the boys some 
water and food, saying : 


296 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ We’ll see you in the morning,” and taking 
the lantern were about leaving, when Archie 
said : 

“ Better leave one of the lanterns, sir ; we can- 
not see very well to eat and drink without it.” 

“ What do you say, mate ? ” inquired the man 
who had captured them. 

“ I reckon you might let them have it,” was 
the reply. “ They cannot possibly get away. 
I’ve driven those staples deep into the rock, and 
as to breaking the chain, or getting the ankle 
rings off, that cannot be done.” 


CHAPTER XIX 


THE RESCUE OF ARCHIE AND WALTER 

“ Do you think we are in much danger, 
Archie?” said Walter when they were left 
alone. 

“ I do,” was the reply ; “ but,” he added, “ as 
you see, the man who caught us does not wish 
us to be killed. I think it depends on whether 
or not they believe what we told them about 
making old silver dollars look bright and new. 
As long as they believe we know nothing about 
their being counterfeiters, we are safe.” 

“ But if they don’t believe it ” said Walter. 

“ Then it looks bad. But let’s eat something ; 
I’m hungry. Then we must see if we can get 
away. We might be able to find our way out 
of the cave without having to pass the place in 
which the men are living.” 

Walter was surprised when they had finished 
their meal that Archie made no immediate effort 
to escape. 

“ I thought we were to try to escape, Archie,” 
said Walter. 

297 


29B our boy scouts in camp 

“ So we will,” was the reply ; “ but we had 
better wait a while, Walt." 

“ Why?” inquired Walter. 

“ I think the man who seems disposed to help 
us may come after a while to see if we want any- 
thing.” 

“ If he comes will you talk to him ? ” inquired 
Walter. 

“ No ; it will be best to shut our eyes and pre- 
tend to be asleep. Then he will think we are 
making no effort to escape, and will leave us 
alone until morning.” 

The boys threw themselves down side by side 
on the rude and not too clean bed that had been 
left for them, with the iron chains pulled out as 
far from the staple as the two halves would go. 

“ It must be quite dark outside now, Walt,” 
said Archie. 

“ Yes, and, of course, long after supper time at 
our camp. I wonder what Captain David and 
the colonel will say when we don't show up.” 

“ They will be anxious all right, especially 
when the supper is over and we are still missing, 
and will begin to look around. They will get 
up early next morning and make a regular ex- 
ploration of the woods to try to find us.” 

“ That's so, and Waggle will help them.” 

“ Ain't you glad you left the stone signals and 


THE RESCUE 


299 

the letter? When they see them they’ll know 
how to find us,” said Archie. 

“ But don’t forget,” said Walter, “ that we 
made the stone signals very small. They may 
not see them.” 

“ Not see them ! Do you suppose so good a 
scout as Captain David would miss them ? Be- 
sides,” he added, “ Waggle will be there to help.” 

“ That’s so ; I’m glad now we did not bring 
Waggle with us.” 

Talking in this way they soon fell into a sound 
slumber, although they had no intention what- 
ever of so doing. 

When the supper in camp was over that night 
without any signs from the boys, both the cap- 
tain and the colonel were very anxious. 

“ I don’t like it, Floyd,” said the captain, 
when several hours after supper had passed and 
still no boys. “ Both boys are to be trusted and 
promised to be back to-day in time for supper. 
I can understand their making a mistake of an 
hour or so as to the time they would reach the 
camp, but it is now many hours after they were 
to be here. They must, therefore, either have 
met with an accident, or are being detained 
against their will.” 

The rest of the boys in the camp were all 


3 oo OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

anxious about the missing lads, especially their 
chums, Harry and Earl. 

“ Do you think they’ll be back to-night, cap- 
tain ? ” inquired Harry. 

“ I hope so, my lad. If they are not here by 
sunrise we will make a careful hunt for them 
everywhere.” 

“ There will be no camp-fire to-night,” said 
Captain David to all. “ If we don’t see the two 
boys early to-morrow we will start off and make 
a thorough exploration of the woods. Get every- 
thing ready for several days’ absence, for when 
we leave here we won’t want to return without 
bringing them with us.” 

“ Captain David is frightened, sure,” they said 
to one another. 

“ Yes, but he’ll find them,” was the general 
belief ; for their confidence in the captain was 
practically unlimited. 

“ Have you any idea where Archie and Walter 
went?” inquired the colonel of Harry and Earl. 

“ They kept where they were going a great 
secret, colonel,” replied Harry. “ Both of them 
spoke several times about Captain Kidd’s hidden 
treasures. If it were not so baby-like, I would 
think they had gone off together to try to find 
them. But they are too old and too manly to do 
such a foolish thing. Don’t you think so, sir? ” 


THE RESCUE 


3 QI 

“ I am not sure, Harry/’ replied the colonel. 
“ We must not forget that, with the exception of 
Artie, Archie and Walter are the youngest boys 
in camp. They do not seem to me too old to be- 
lieve in Captain Kidd.” 

They were all silent for a while when Earl 
said : 

“ Colonel, suppose some of the other boys and 
I get Harry to take us in his motor boat as far 
up the river as the mouth of the creek. If we 
sound the bugle now and then, or give the 
Hyena call, they might hear and answer us.” 

“ A splendid idea, Clinton,” said Mr. Brown. 
“ If the captain is willing I should like to go 
with you.” 

“ And so should I,” said the colonel. 

“Fll go with you to the boat landing to see 
you off,” said the captain, much pleased with 
the plan when it was explained to him. 

As they stood on the boat landing wait- 
ing for Harry to get the boat ready, they heard 
the chug, chug, chug of a motor boat that was 
apparently coming toward them from down the 
river. 

“ That’s a large boat, colonel,” said the cap- 
tain. “ It appears to be coming directly for our 
landing. Possibly they bring us word of our 
boys. I hope they have no bad news.” 


3 o2 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

The approaching boat stopped near the land- 
ing when the man at the wheel cried out : 

“ How much water is there at the landing? ” 

“ Full fifteen feet,” cried the captain. “ Throw 
us a rope, if you wish to land.” 

“ All right,” was the reply. “ One of my 
passengers will come ashore. He wishes to ask 
you some questions.” 

In a few moments an alert man of about forty 
stepped on the landing. 

“ Which of you gentlemen is in command 
here ? ” he inquired. 

“ I am,” replied Captain Blount. “ What can 
I do for you ? ” 

“ This boat,” he said, pointing to the one he 
had just left, “is in the United States Revenue 
Service. I am the chief of the detectives who 
have been assigned the duty of running down 
two coiners, who have given the government 
much trouble by making counterfeit United 
States silver dollars. We have traced them to 
this river. Hearing that a camp of boy scouts 
was at this place,” he continued, “ I thought I’d 
pay you a visit, thinking that bright lads, like 
the scouts, might possibly have seen strange 
men here, or have come in contact with them. 
Can you give me any information on this sub- 
ject?” he said, addressing himself to the cap- 
tain. 


THE RESCUE 


3°3 

“ I am sorry I cannot help you, sir,” replied 
the captain. “ My scouts know this country 
pretty well for three miles or so, both up and 
down this side of the river. Have you clues 
showing about where these men probably are ? ” 

“ As far as our clues go,” was the reply, “«the 
men seem to be somewhere up the river on a 
creek that empties into this side of the river.” 

“ I wonder if our boys could have fallen in 
with these men,” said the captain to the colonel, 
and then seeing surprise in the detective's face, 
he told him of the failure of two of his boys, 
who, they believed, had gone on a hike up that 
creek, to return at the time they had been told, 
after an absence of two days. 

“ It is possible your explanation is correct,” 
was the reply. “ If the boys are sharp they 
may have got in touch with them. I need not 
tell you,” he continued, “ how dangerous it would 
be if the boys should have been captured by the 
coiners under circumstances that proved they 
knew just what they were doing.” 

“ You mean ” said the captain ; but before 

the captain had a chance to complete his ques- 
tion, the chief of the detectives added : 

“ I mean they would be in great danger. As 
you know, the punishment for coining the 
money of the United States is great ; so great 
that I don't think the men would hesitate to 


3 o 4 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

murder the lads rather than risk their setting 
the government detectives on them. What are 
you going to do to find them ? ” 

“ Some of us are now going up the river in our 
motor boat,” said the captain. “ We will sound 
our patrol calls and the bugle. If the lads are 
only lying in the woods, crippled by some acci- 
dent, they will answer these calls and we’ll soon 
find them.” 

“ And if they do not answer?” inquired the 
detective. 

“ If they do not answer our entire patrol will 
thoroughly beat the woods along both the river 
and the creek, so that if anywhere there we shall 
find them.” 

“ Both plans are excellent, captain,” exclaimed 
the detective. “ But take my advice. Don’t let 
the grass grow under your feet. Should you fail 
to find the boys before sunlight, I think it prob- 
able that they have been captured and need help 
promptly. I’ll give you what aid I can.” 

“ Thank you, sir,” said the captain. 

“ Well, I’m off,” said the detective getting into 
the revenue motor boat. “ I’ll be around here, 
off and on, up and down the river. If you see 
or hear anything, let me know.” 

“ I do not like the idea of waiting until to- 
morrow morning, Floyd,” said the captain to 


THE RESCUE 


3°5 

the colonel, when those who had gone in the 
motor boat had returned without having heard 
anything about the boys. “ The advice of the 
chief of the detectives, 4 not to let the grass grow 
under our feet/ was to the point. I have, there- 
fore, determined to start the search to-night. 
Fortunately there is a bright moon after nine, 
and the sky is now cloudless. Mr. Brown/’ he 
said to that gentleman, “ tell Mr. Flemming I 
wish him to aid you in getting the boys together 
and in making preparations for leaving camp 
to-night.” 

“ I am glad you have determined to do this, 
David,” said the colonel, when Mr. Brown had 
gone off to get the boys read}^. “ Do you think 
Waggle will have any difficulty in picking up 
the scent? ” he inquired of the captain. 

“ I do not believe he will,” was the reply. 

Like the captain and the colonel, the boys 
were very anxious about Archie and Walter. 
They were, therefore, greatly pleased when they 
received the captain’s orders. Every one worked 
hard and intelligently so that they had started 
on the search that night by about half-past ten 
o’clock. 

“ Find Archie and Walt, Waggle,” said Harry. 
“ Find them.” Fortunately Waggle had no 


3 o6 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

trouble in picking up the trail and started off 
at so rapid a gait toward the creek that they 
followed him on the double-quick for most of 
the time. This was kept up until after one 
o’clock, when the captain stopped them, say- 
ing : 

“ We will sleep here for a few hours, but will 
not attempt to make a regular camp. Roll 
yourselves up in your blankets, boys, and lie 
on these hemlock boughs,” he added, when the 
corporals had cut down a hemlock tree for the 
purpose. “ This fire,” he said, as he kindled 
one, “ will help keep us warm.” 


They were up early next morning and after 
a plunge in the water and a hurried breakfast, 
again started off. Now, however, Waggle seemed 
to have more difficulty in following the trail, so 
they were obliged to go more slowly. 


One thing greatly surprised the captain. 

“ I don’t like there being no trail signs,” he 
said to the colonel. “ The boys seem to wish to 
keep their destination a secret.” 

It was between three and four o’clock in the 
afternoon when they reached the limestone cliff 
where the two streams poured into the creek 


THE RESCUE 


3°7 

from the bank. The boys were all tired so the 
captain told them to rest for a while on the moss- 
covered rocks. 

“ They have eaten here, Floyd,” remarked the 
colonel. “ But there are no signs of camping. 
Let us try to find their trail.” 

“ Ain't that odd, Earl ? ” inquired Harry, who 
had thrown himself, stretched out full on his 
side and, consequently, with one ear close to 
the limestone rock. 

“ Ain’t what odd ? ” inquired Earl. 

“ I thought I heard the dots and dashes of 
the Morse telegraphic alphabet, sounding as if 
some one down in the earth was tapping against 
a big rock with a stone.” 

“ Coming from where?” inquired Earl, at 
once beginning to make fun of Harry. “ Who- 
ever heard of Morse telegraphic signals coming 
out of the earth ? I’m afraid, Harry, you’ve 
wheels in your head. The exercise has been 
too great for you. I’ll run to the colonel and 
ask him to give you something for it,” pretend- 
ing to start on a run for the colonel. 

“ Shut up, Earl,” said Harry. “ Let us listen 
again.” After a moment he said : “ The sounds 
have ceased entirely. You need not trouble the 
colonel. I must have dreamed about the sounds. 
But what is the matter with Waggle ?” added 


3 o8 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

Harry. “ He’s barking as if he had found some- 
thing.” 

“ I hear him, Harry. I hear him,” said Earl. 
“ What he has found pleases him. They are 
glad and not angry barks. Let’s run and see 
what it is.” 

“ It’s a dear little trail signal,” said Harry to 
Earl, who had reached the dog only a trifle be- 
fore the captain and the colonel and many of 
the troop. 

“ Let’s look for another signal,” said the cap- 
tain. 

“ Why do you suppose they made the signals so 
small, David? ” inquired the colonel. “ Had it 
not been for Waggle we would probably never 
have seen it. Come, Waggle, find another.” 

This the animal did by following the scent 
and in this way he led them to trail signal after 
trail signal, until they came to the sign scratched 
in the limestone by a penknife. 

i h -» 

“They are scout signals all right,” said the 
captain. “ We will take three paces from the sign 
in the direction of the arrow for the letter. 
That will be this flat stone. Yes, here it is,” 
he said lifting the stone. “ I’ll read it : 

“ 1 Cave entrance where the nearest stream from 


THE RESCUE 


3°9 

this point runs out from the hill and flows into 
the creek. Take plenty of candles and follow 
up-stream.’ 

“ Come here, quickly, Harry,” said the captain, 
“ and tell me if you know the handwriting.” 

“ I think it is Walter’s, sir,” he said. “ Look 
at it, Earl, and tell me what you think.” 

“ I am sure it is Walter’s,” was the reply. 

“ What do you suppose it means, captain ? ” 
inquired Mr. Brown. 

“ That the boys have found a cave and have 
partly explored it, returned for more candles, 
and left the stone signals rather for their own 
use than for use by others. Just why they 
should write a letter, I don’t understand. But 
come with me,” he said to those standing 
near him. “ Let’s see the cave the letter refers 
to.” 

“ The rock here is limestone,” said Mr. Flem- 
ming. “ You remember, captain,” he said, “ I 
gave the boys a talk on limestone caves one 
night at the camp-fire. I told them that en- 
trances to these caves could often be found at 
the place where the underground streams come 
out again to the surface. They have possibly 
remembered this and came here and discovered 
the entrance.” 

“And where do you suppose the boys are 
now ? ” inquired the captain. 


3 io OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ Somewhere in the cave, possibly,” said the 
colonel. 

“ I wonder, Harry,” cried Earl, “ if you really 
did hear Morse signals coming up out of the 
earth? You know Walt and Archie, especially 
Archie, can both send and receive Morse mes- 
sages.” 

“ What is Earl talking about, Harry ? ” in- 
quired the captain, anxiously. 

When Harry explained the matter, the cap- 
tain said : 

“ Listen again, Harry. Can you hear any- 
thing?” he inquired after Harry had listened. 

“ I hear nothing, sir,” was the reply. 

“ Which of you boys is the best at send- 
ing and receiving Morse messages?” he in- 
quired. 

“ Harry, sir, is a dandy at Morse,” replied one 
of the boys. 

“ Then,” said the captain, “ see if you can 
send Morse signals into the cave, Harry. Use 
the handle of this for tapping against the rock,” 
he said, handing him a pocket-knife. “ It may 
be that the boys are in the cave and were 
signaling, and failing to attract attention, gave 
it up for a while.” 

Harry began sending Morse characters by 
tapping on the rock, at first, with no success. 


THE RESCUE 


3 1 1 

Suddenly he was answered by tappings coming 
from below. 

“ Read the message, Harry, as soon as you get 
it,” said the captain. 

“It says, 4 Who are you?’” replied Harry. 
“ What shall I tell them? ” 

“ Signal, ‘ Your friends, the boy scouts.’ ” 

“ Here come some strange men, captain,” said 
Mr. Brown. 

“ It’s the chief of the detectives of the United 
States revenue motor boat,” said the captain. 
“ I’m glad to see you, sir,” he said to the chief. 
“ We have just discovered the lost boys. They 
are in the cave.” 

“ What cave ? ” inquired the detectives. “ And 
how do you know they are there? ” 

“ We have just received a telegraphic message 
from them,” said the captain, “ by tappings 
made against the rocks.” 

“ This is very astonishing, captain,” said the 
detective. “ Your boys are certainly wonderful.” 

“ I have j ust received a very important message, 
captain,” said Harry, who had been listening 
while the above conversation had been going on. 

“ Tell me it, Harry.” 

14 It’s, 1 Unless you hurry, it will soon be all 
up with us.’ ” 

“ Ask them how to get in the cave in a 


3 1 2 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

hurry/’ said the captain. “ There are evidently 
a number of different passages.” 

“ They say, ‘ Follow trail that crosses small 
stones’ line/ ” replied Harry. 

“ I know that trail, captain,” cried Mr. Brown. 
“ Come, I’ll show it to you.” And they fol- 
lowed Mr. Brown on a run. 

“ We’ll come with you,” said the detectives. 
“ You will probably need help.” 

Waggle soon struck the trail of Archie and 
Walter, who had followed the new trail. He 
led them rapidly toward the low entrance, and 
entering it, was followed by all. 

Archie and Walter did not awaken the next 
morning until near ten o’clock. 

“ We’d better eat something, Walt,” said 
Archie. “ We need all our strength. I’m sorry 
we fell asleep ; but we’ll eat first and then get 
to work. 

“ Now, we must try to get free from these 
ankle irons,” said Archie, when their hurried 
breakfast was over. “ If we can do this, I think 
we can find our way out of the cave by follow- 
ing the stream of water.” 

But the ankle irons were too strong to be 
broken. 

“ The staples are driven into limestone, 
Archie,” suggested Walter. “ I wonder if we 


THE RESCUE 


3*3 

could not scratch the rock away from them 
with the blades of our penknives; then we 
might at least get the staples out by pulling 
together on the chain.” 

“ That’s a splendid idea, Walt,” cried Archie. 
44 Let’s get to work at once.” 

As they were about to do this, they heard the 
men talking. 

41 These kids have no idea of escaping,” said 
one of them. 44 They are sound asleep. We can 
safely leave them and go out and attend to that 
matter we were talking about.” 

44 1 think we can risk it,” was the reply. 44 It 
will take a tidy time, though.” 

44 Yes,” was the reply ; 44 but if we hurry we 
can get back before four o’clock.” 

44 When shall we go?” inquired one of the 
men. 

44 It’s ten o’clock now,” was the reply. 44 There 
will be no use in our leaving before noon. This 
will let us get back by about four.” 

44 All right ; I’ll take a snooze until near 
noon.” 

They could do nothing until the men left, 
since they found that cutting at the rock with 
their knives made too much noise. 

44 We must wait until they leave, Walt,” 
whispered Archie. 


3 14 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

At last the men were heard leaving the cave, 
and the boys began cutting the limestone with 
their knife blades in an endeavor to loosen the 
staples. It was very hard work, and took them 
so long a time that they despaired of getting it 
completed before the men returned. But they 
kept at it, hour after hour, till at last they had 
cut away sufficient of the stone from around the 
staples so that, by grasping the lower ends of the 
chain near the staples and pulling together, they 
succeeded in pulling it up. But they were still 
tightly secured by the ankle irons, one at each 
end. 

“ How loud the scratching and cutting of the 
stone sounds, Archie,” exclaimed Walter. “ A 
fellow might send a Morse despatch by scraping 
or tapping against the rock.” 

It was now nearly four o’clock. The chain 
was heavy ; still they might manage to carry it 
with them while endeavoring to escape, so they 
concluded to start in an endeavor to follow the 
stream and then reach the entrance. 

“ Oh,” said Archie, tapping the bottom of the 
cave with the handle of his knife so as to send 
Morse characters, “ if our friends were only out- 
side, I could talk with them in this way.” 

“ Here come the men,” whispered Archie. 


THE RESCUE 


3*5 

The men were heard talking to each other. 

“ There is no use fooling any longer with these 
boys. I am certain they know we are counter- 
feiters. So let’s kill them and have done with 
it. You knife one, and I’ll knife the other.” 

“ All right, I’ll do it,” said his companion. 

As could be told from their manner, both were 
drunk ; so they could expect nothing from the 
one who, up to this time, had endeavored to put 
off the killing. 

“ Wait a minute,” said one. “ I’ll go back and 
get another lantern. We’ll need more light.” 

“ I’ll go with you,” said his companion. 

11 Listen, Walt,” said Archie. “ Some one is 
sending Morse characters from outside the cave.” 

“ I hear them. Ask, ‘ Who are you ? ’ ” 

He did, and the reply was, “ Your friends, the 
boy scouts.” 

“ Quick, Archie ; I hear the men coming. Say 
to them, 1 Unless you hurry it will soon be all 
up with us,’ and then tell them how to get 
here.” 

“ Now, Walt,” said Archie, when this was 
done, “ listen carefully. I don’t think we have 
much chance. Still the men are drunk ; as soon 
as they approach draw the chain out straight 
and then rush toward them and try to wrap it 
around their arms and legs. We will have to 


3 i6 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

run in opposite directions, so we must be careful 
not to strike each other.” 

“ You kids must die,” said one of the men as 
they approached. “ We’re sorry to do this ; but 
we don’t intend to take any risks by sparing your 
lives. You knife that fellow,” he said, pointing 
to Archie, “ and I’ll knife the other.” 

It was certainly a most novel weapon the lads 
used against the men. They were firmly bound 
to a long, heavy chain, with their legs secured 
by ankle rings to each end. But lifting the end 
of the chain in their hands so as to raise it from 
the floor they ran at a rapid pace, so that the 
middle of the chain struck the men above the 
elbow, and then began to wind around them and 
binding their arms. 

When the winding began, the boys had to run 
through a fairly large circle to wrap the chain 
once more around the men, but one encircling 
for each boy and the chain was wrapped twice 
around them. 

But listen ! aid is coming ! The barking of a 
dog, and the tramp of hurrying feet are heard, 
as a long procession of friends in single file come 
rushing toward the boys. It is headed by Wag- 
gle, closely followed by the detectives, the colo- 


THE RESCUE 317 

nel, the patrol leaders, Harry, Earl, and the 
others. 

It was at the time that the chain first began 
to wrap around the men that one of them at- 
tempted to throw his knife at Archie, but Wag- 
gle, gripping the hand in his teeth, caused the 
knife to fly clear of the lad and, fortunately, in 
the opposite direction to that in which the rescue 
party was approaching. 


CHAPTER XX 


BREAKING CAMP — CONCLUSION 

It required but a few minutes for the chief of 
detectives to slip handcuffs on the two counter- 
feiters, and to pick up the knife that had been 
hurled at Archie, as well as the remaining knife 
that had dropped from the hand of the other 
man. 

As their friends crowded around the two boys, 
and began shaking their hands, congratulating 
them, and eagerly asking for details as to what 
had happened to them, Archie said : 

“ Please unwrap this chain and try to get 
these ankle irons off ; then we can talk more 
comfortably. Besides,” he added, “ I don’t like 
to be so near these drunken men.” 

Removing the chain was by no means as 
simple a thing as it seemed. Unless the un- 
wrapping was in exactly the opposite direction 
to the wrapping, it became tangled and began 
wrapping again. But at last it was free. 

“ And now for the ankle irons,” said the chief 
of the detectives. “ There will be but little 
<3x8 


BREAKING CAMP 319 

trouble here,” he added, after a short examina- 
tion. “ It’s a simple lock and can easily be 
picked.” 

In a very short time the irons were off their 
feet when the boys rushed to their friends, 
Walter to the captain, and Archie to his uncle, 
and began hugging them. 

“ Oh, Captain David,” cried Walter, “ I’m so 
glad you’ve come. The men were about killing 
us ; but we managed to hold them off until you 
got here.” 

“Yes,” said Archie to the colonel, “and it 
came near being too late. You got here in time, 
Waggle,” he added to the dog, who was barking 
his joy and wagging his tail in order to show 
that he wished them to notice him. 

“Tell me what you know about these men, 
my lad,” remarked the chief of the detectives 
to Archie, when he had taken the two prisoners 
to the entrance of the cave, and after binding 
their hands and feet, left them in charge of one 
of his men. 

“ They are counterfeiters, sir,” was the reply. 
“ As soon as you are ready I will show you their 
punching and coining machines, as well as a 
pile of counterfeit silver dollars they have 
made.” 

“ Thank you, my lad,” replied the man who, 
now that the chain had been unwrapped and he 


320 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

had time to look at the boys, was greatly sur- 
prised by their youth. 

“ Why, how young they are ! ” he remarked 
to the captain, after the boys had walked away a 
short distance to talk to the scouts. “ You told 
me they were young, but I had no idea they 
were such children. I did not know that boys 
of their age were admitted as scouts into their 
organization.” 

“ Generally they are not,” was the reply. “ But 
mere years do not always count. Thinking these 
lads were old enough to be taught how to take 
care of themselves, we did not hesitate to admit 
them into our troop. You agree with me, do 
you not, that they can take care of themselves ? ” 

“ Take care of themselves ! ” exclaimed the 
man. “ I never saw the equal of the way in 
which the little chaps succeeded in loosening 
the staples that held the chain to the floor of 
the cave and the ingenious and plucky way they 
ran on men armed with knives and so wrapped 
a chain around their arms and legs as to hold 
them off until we all came to their aid.” 

“ It was certainly both plucky and brainy, 
sir,” said the colonel. 

“ What a remarkable crowd of boys you must 
have in your boy scouts' troop, captain. The 
idea of these two little chaps, secured to a heavy 


BREAKING CAMP 


3 21 

chain, inside a cave thirty feet or more below 
the earth's surface, managing to signal to two 
other boys, not so very much bigger or older than 
themselves and make them understand who and 
where they were, in time to accomplish their 
rescue. Tell me," he said, “ more about how 
they did it." 

“ It's very simple, sir," replied the captain. 
“ We teach our boys how to communicate with 
one another by wig-wag and semaphore signals, 
as well as by the Morse telegraphic code. Once 
knowing the Morse code, as you have seen, it is 
easy to converse by dots and dashes produced by 
tapping on the limestone with one of the ends 
of the handle of a pocket-knife." 

“ I've heard much about the boy scouts, cap- 
tain," replied the detective, “and know, gen- 
erally, what they are ; but I'd like to hear at 
greater length about the organization." 

“ It is a kind of work among boys," replied 
the captain, “ that endeavors to teach them how 
to take care of themselves, so as to grow up to 
be useful men." 

“ If the boy scouts in the other troops have 
been taught how to take care of themselves as 
well as in your troop, captain," said the detect- 
ive, “ the effort has certainly been successful. 
Had these lads not been so trained, they would 
have been dead long ago. 


322 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ Pm glad to have met you, boys, especially 
the little fellows. And now,” he said address- 
ing Archie and Walter, “ I'll be obliged if you’ll 
show me the place where the men made the 
counterfeit money.” 

“ This will be a very complete case,” said the 
chief, after a careful examination of the hand 
press and coining machine. “ I may have to call 
both of you boys as witnesses ; but I’ll not do so 
unless necessary, as you would probably not care 
to appear in court.” 

“ Thank you, sir,” said the boys ; “ if you can 
have us excused, we will be obliged ; but if 
necessary, we will appear, of course.” 

“ Is your motor boat in the neighborhood, 
chief? ” inquired the captain. 

“ It is about half a mile down the creek,” was 
the reply ; “ but I have a smaller boat nearer.” 

“ If my boys can help you in carrying the 
stuff to your boat, I am sure they will be pleased 
to do so,” said the captain. 

“ Won’t they kick at being asked to do the 
hard work this would take ? ” inquired the man. 

“ Not at all, sir,” replied the captain. “ They 
will be glad to do it.” 

“ Of course,” said the man, “ I’ll see they are 
well paid.” 


BREAKING CAMP 


3 2 3 

“ You can repay them in thanks, if you so 
wish,” replied the captain ; 44 but the rules of 
our organization require our scouts to give aid 
when aid is needed, and strictly forbids them to 
take any pay for any service.” 

44 Upon my word, captain,” said the man, 44 the 
organization of the boy scouts is certainly very 
remarkable. I have never heard its equal.” 

44 It is a wonderful organization,” said the 
colonel. 44 1 came to the camp as a visitor, very 
shortly after it was opened, intending to remain 
a few days only. But I have seen so much to 
interest me, and have had such a pleasant time 
with the boys there, that I intend remaining 
the whole five weeks the camp is to last.” 

44 Tell me, Archie,” said the colonel to his 
nephew. 44 What did you and Walter come 
here for ? ” 

44 I'll tell you, Uncle Floyd,” replied the lad ; 
44 but you must promise to tell no one except the 
captain. When we were on the three days’ ex- 
ploration hike, the farm-hand, who went with 
some of us to the watermelon patch, told me that 
there was a big cave far up the creek in which 
he believed Captain Kidd had buried some of 
the treasures he had collected while a pirate. I 
told Walter about it and we determined to get 
permission to take a hike, try to find the cave, 


324 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

get the treasures, and come back to the camp 
with them.” 

As much as the colonel wished to laugh, he 
was careful not to do so. He thoroughly knew 
boys, especially his nephew, and succeeded in 
keeping a perfectly grave face and contented 
himself with saying : 

“ Don’t I know as well as any one, Archie, 
that there actually was a Captain Kidd, and 
that he probably got great treasures together 
from the ships he robbed and sank, and the peo- 
ple he murdered ? Of course,” he added, “ all 
this happened a long time ago, so that all his 
treasures may have disappeared by this time ; 
for, of course, you understand that other people 
may have looked for and found them many 
years before you and Walter were born.” 

“ I am much obliged to you, Uncle Floyd,” said 
Archie, “ for not laughing at us. Let me tell you 
that, while prisoners in the cave, Walter and I 
talked the matter over again and again, and came 
to a conclusion about Captain Kidd’s treasures.” 

“ If you don’t mind telling me, Archie,” in- 
quired the colonel, “ let me know what the 
conclusion was.” 

“Of course I don’t mind telling you,” said 
Archie. “ We thought it has been so long since 
Captain Kidd hid these treasures that we will 
not find them. Still, uncle,” he added anx- 


BREAKING CAMP 


3 2 5 

iously, “ since we're here, we should look care- 
fully for them, should we not ? " 

“ Of course you should, my lad," said Captain 
David, who had heard the conversation. “ You 
shall have a chance to make a careful examina- 
tion of the cave." 

“ Oh, thank you both," cried Archie. 

“ Mr. Flemming," said the captain, “ you 
have made a study of limestone formations. 
We will camp here to-morrow and the next day 
and make a careful examination of the cave. 
It will be a good opportunity to explain such 
formations to all our scouts." 

Seeing that the detectives were anxious to 
learn as much as they could about the scout 
organizations, Captain David showed them the 
stone signals leading to the place in the limestone 
cliff marked with the sign | | 

“ Very clear, sir," said the detective, as he 
followed the signals, “ especially when the side 
stones marked the change in direction." 

When they reached the sign of the oblong 
square and its pointing arrow, and the captain 
explained its meaning, the detective inquired : 

“ And did you find the letter, captain ? " 

“ We did," was the reply. “ Here it is ; read 
it if you wish." 


326 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

“ It’s all very simple and yet very efficient,” 
he said after reading the letter. “ I think I 
have read that the Indians employed similar 
devices for indicating their trails.” 

“ Quite correct, sir,” said the captain. “ We 
have taken most of our trail marks almost 
directly from the Indians.” 

And now how about the buried treasures of 
the long dead Captain Kidd the boys had come 
so far and risked so much to find ? Though 
they did not find any of these, yet, strange to 
say, while Archie and Walter were looking care- 
fully through the cave, they came to a chest so 
covered with a thin layer of limestone that it 
had escaped the eyes of the rest. When opened, 
it was found to contain some clothes, long ago 
rotted, and an iron box containing papers and 
about £100 in very old English silver shillings. 

“ Uncle Floyd,” exclaimed Archie, when he 
had shown the chest and its contents with pride, 
“ do you think this was some of Captain Kidd's 
money ? ” 

“ It might have been,” was the reply ; “ but I 
don't think so.” 

“How much do you suppose it is worth, 
Uncle Floyd ? ” inquired the lad. 

“ It is difficult to say,” was the reply. “ But 
the shillings are in good condition, although 


BREAKING CAMP 


3 2 7 

blackened by age. I believe collectors of coins 
would be willing to give considerably more than 
their face value for them.” 

“ Would Walt and I be honest in keeping 
them, uncle ? ” inquired the lad. 

“ I can answer that question, Archie,” said 
the colonel laughing. “ It happens that I own 
the land on which we have been camping as 
well as far up the creek. If the box and what 
is in it belong to any one, they belong to me, 
but I freely give them to you and Walter to 
divide equally between you.” 

“ Oh, thank you, Uncle Floyd,” cried Archie. 
11 I’ll run and tell Walt.” 

The two days spent in camp near the lime- 
stone cave, or grotto, were full of fun for the 
boys, nor did they pass without considerable 
instruction. It was very interesting to the boys 
to gather around Mr. Flemming inside the cave 
at different points, listening to his explanation 
as to the manner in which the water dissolved 
the limestone as it trickled through it, as well 
as the way in which the water, slowly dripping 
from the roof of the cave, deposited both on the 
roof a stalactite or lime pendant, as well as on 
the floor, directly below the roof, a stalagmite or 
lime hillock. 

“ Look, Mr. Flemming,” remarked Archie, 


328 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

who, together with Walter, was indefatigable in 
his exploration of the cave. “ I have found 
several places where the lime pendants are only 
a few inches above the lime hillocks, as well as 
places where the two have just met.” 

“ I say, Archie,” remarked Earl, “ it's aw- 
fully jolly to study limestone caves in the caves 
themselves. It beats books, don’t it ? A fellow 
can almost see just what is going on.” 

“ Especially,” added Harry, “ if he has one to 
explain things who understands them as well as 
Mr. Flemming does.” 

“ Uncle Floyd,” said Archie, as they were 
about leaving the camp at the limestone cave 
for their regular camp down the river, “ won’t 
you and the captain please come and look at 
the box Walt and I found in the cave? We 
want to show you something.” 

“ What is up now, Archie ? ” inquired the 
colonel. “ Have you been finding secret draw- 
ers in the box ? ” 

“ That’s just it, uncle,” was the reply. “I 
don’t know that there is a secret drawer in 
the box, but Walt agrees with me that it cer- 
tainly looks like it. As we were counting the 
silver shillings, we found a package of papers 
carefully wrapped in some kind of waterproof 
stuff. Walt and I read a part of one of these 


BREAKING CAMP 


3 2 9 

papers and found the name Lennox in it. They 
look like deeds or some kind of legal papers. 
We showed them to Mr. Brown who said : 

“ 1 You had better try to find Colonel Lennox 
at once, Archie, and ask him to come here.’ ” 

• “ As far as I can see, Archie,” said the colonel, 

when he had looked hurriedly over the papers, 
“ these are of great importance to me. I’ll show 
them to my lawyer and ask his advice. I’ll not 
want to read them all now, as the captain tells 
me he is about ready to leave here for the other 
camp.” 

They returned to their regular camp on the 
river, w T here they spent the remaining days of 
the five weeks in a very pleasant manner. I do 
not pretend to say just how it was, but as the 
time drew near for breaking camp and return- 
ing to the city, the camp grew more and more 
attractive. Probably it was because they were 
getting to know one another better. 

“ I wonder if Captain David would be willing 
to bring us here to a camp next summer ? ” in- 
quired Harry of Archie. 

“ Suppose we ask him,” was the reply. 

“It is somewhat early to answer your ques- 
tion just now, boys,” replied the captain, “ but 
as far as I can see now, I should say that if 


330 OUR BOY SCOUTS IN CAMP 

enough of the scouts wish to come here to camp 
next year I would be pleased to come with 
them.” 

“ Good-bye, Harry,” said Earl, as the boy 
scouts, with the exception of Harry, the colo- 
nel, and Artie were boarding the train to the 
city. “ When do your people leave the other 
side of the river ? ” 

“ In about three weeks from now,” said Harry. 
“ I hope Til see you some time next year, if our 
troop comes again to camp.” 

“ I may see you before that,” said Earl. 

“ Good-bye, Artie,” said Archie. “ Did you 
have a good time in camp ? ” 

“ I jess had a lovely time,” was the reply. 
“ Big Brother says if you have anodder camp 
next year, he’ll bring me with him. Didn’t 
you, Big Brother?” 

“ I did for sure,” said the colonel laughing. 
“ Good-bye, boys ; good-bye, captain ; good-bye 
to all,” as the train drew away toward the city. 


THE END 

% 


720 












































"'o 0 X 



\ Qc U. 



C> * ' 

o O' ° ^ 




8 1 A s. 


8 I ' 



'K^ A- 
V V 

\V t/> 

^ ° 


, -#V / ■% v 

_. . * 9 -. r-/> * •> S o • \\ * 

,9 S s T *, C> v * ' 0 r <" 

.■A. S f 'P X- <5 5 

^ <, .\> <t rA .;;' ' fh r ' 'K< & 

a v « ^ :™. ■ % °, ^ ** 



* A ^ 

„ . . , , A 

, * / s ^ A O / 0 _ . * «<J * i 

* * " .«*> « ' ’ 8 * , 0 N C ’bp 

> / ° « & ■“' i- \ A 

- " : W r r/ A> 

> ; ,a * x° °« 


<\V a. 

* <& <% 

V . c^ 

s A 

A x <. ' 1 8 * 

A A /'/y?-i_ -* 

S * M'rt;/Z^ + 


x° °- 




■V. 


* A A 


o * y 


'£>” a oV 

-fc /*. V- 




& «\V 




A ^ 


- A .. 0 N C ,, V 

<A ,-CV A „ A 

O f> * ^STA^v «. ^ < 

^ ‘s A- AVfik ^ 

o ’ 5 : AT 

vV <*■ .*, /,. W . 

O ■ b ^ ^ - A ' \ ~0 

^ e* ^ 8 I A * <0 

> s 
$ - 


<5 ■ / -o , X ^ 


-V 



x\ 


,-v 


\ 0c ^. 





0 > c 0 K c ♦ ‘ 

U * _d^v - ' 









^ ^ ^ ''o o x w ^v --^ --^ 

0 ^ 

0 V C b V *■' *°/- > A C 

* <v> _. »r\ r '>^, : ' />. ^ .i> 


o 



-b sy 
<s> yy 


y a 



■*f 


r z %&: y \ 

**' *v"«] 

^ A 

Airtkc. a x 

.■ 4 . *■/* , f ■>: ^ f ’?7~~ 7^'ff l ^’-< 




,0 o. 



d V” A c v^° v > 

^ ^ >• »3 Cr« « 



c <b ■ 

vj^ '"' '* t’’ "“ I] 
v> .'/o,' n?- 







X 


^ V 

o o x 


\ * 0 


^ A 


S*. v 


V' ^ . K?r } + ' > ' •* 

*.1 * ‘ s s y a * y * Al 

0 ° * <*> A * ' * o „0~ 

r^W v " 'P A A ae>jY?7j-. ^ 

vW ^ *^4* V? 

i £ o 


f * 


\ 0 ^ 


W 


• 0 - 


^ u * 

** A ^ 

> \r ?2^ * ^ 

. \X. • c^_ /' 


^ v" 

\° 


SI 1 * 


0f>- 

V *. * * 0 /• ^ 

6 '«v A ^\V/,-^ ^ «£*’ " x 

l V ^ ^ l\\h .// \ ° ?><$ 

c. J> 






0 


V 




A 


^0 




v 


o 




vw* A % . 

~ -* >• ^ .V • ✓ -w*- % 

A <3> ' 0 » K * a0 < * l o * S S 

A>> s v > 6 4 ^O. , 0 > c 0 0 * % A 

, A A " a\.- ^ 0 A .A' 'V A> 

*+ v* : 4&%Sp ' ■’«> o' ? *£^ 0 . '. *■ v 

' , «SJTO\SS: 

0° 

I 

♦ t S S 

C 



W * ' 


■y V _ ^ 

#Sa; oo' 

>• v,V V*-* 




A 


s ^ -p 


./ 


• L 

V v * * * 0 / > ‘ 9 1 (p 

'•• v \. A AV A*) r ^ /V * 

O'.y : 2 ‘f ^ 

^ 1a ■' ^ '1a. c i Av \/ 

'- v ^ ^ ' -' - - 
/ * * S S A ^ ' 0 , X ^ 

r v, f *jA v 

^ y X. V ^ A 


0 

- 

. y* V 

° 0 


c 


oo 


,\ 


n 0 o x, _' - A ’ A- 

^ * ,' c *%H) > ^ f > a c* - *' aN 

A> ^ * , * N -CV 'o <y ., o • vA 

v - o , tf 1 ' o^ s " ? / /, ^c \ > ^ Y 6 0 ^ 

<, - <A A ' 

v . A* ° •>* /A ^ 

A A 


d 



A ^ 


' ^ r A ° 

> A 


^ > A 

' S ,\ X 



P xP ./ ' 






